Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Thomas, Frederick William, 1806-1866 [1853], John Randolph, of Roanoke; and other sketches of character, including William Wirt; together with tales of real life (A. Hart, Philadelphia) [word count] [eaf717T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

Hic Fructus Virtutis; Clifton Waller Barrett [figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper with Bookplate: heraldry figure with a green tree on top and shield below. There is a small gray shield hanging from the branches of the tree, with three blue figures on that small shield. The tree stands on a base of gray and black intertwined bars, referred to as a wreath in heraldic terms. Below the tree is a larger shield, with a black background, and with three gray, diagonal stripes across it; these diagonal stripes are referred to as bends in heraldic terms. There are three gold leaves in line, end-to-end, down the middle of the center stripe (or bend), with green veins in the leaves. Note that the colors to which this description refers appear in some renderings of this bookplate; however, some renderings may appear instead in black, white and gray tones.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page JOHN RANDOLPH,
OF ROANOKE,
AND OTHER
SKETCHES OF CHARACTER,
INCLUDING
WILLIAM WIRT.
TOGETHER WITH
TALES OF REAL LIFE.
PHILADELPHIA:
A. HART, LATE CAREY AND HART.
1853.

-- --

[figure description] Copyright Page.[end figure description]

Entered according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1853, by
A. HART,
in the Office of the Clerk of the District Court of the United States in and
for the Eastern District of Pennsylvania.
PHILADELPHIA:
T. K. AND P. G. COLLINS, PRINTERS.

-- --

Dedication

[figure description] Page iii.[end figure description]

Inscribed
TO THE
HONORABLE EDWARD EVERETT,
OF
MASSACHUSETTS,
IN RESPECT FOR HIS LOVE OF LITERATURE;
HIS ENLARGED STATESMANSHIP;
HIS ARDENT PATRIOTISM, AND HIS STAINLESS CHARACTER.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

PREFACE.

[figure description] Page v.[end figure description]

These sketches of character, tales, &c., were
written as the occasions presented themselves.

In some instances they were published at the
time, and in others they were retained in MS., with
the view to a publication like this. Part of the
article on the “Development of Mind and Character,”
is taken from an address delivered before
the Miami University, of Ohio.

The differences made by dates, and particularly
by deaths, the reader will detect in more than one
instance. They are occurring as the proof-sheets
pass through the press. For instance, Judge Burnet,
of Cincinnati, who, in the sketch of John Randolph,
is mentioned as among the living, is numbered,
as I write this preface, with the dead. He
reached an advanced age, full of honors, and he
possessed one of the brightest intellects in the

-- vi --

[figure description] Page vi.[end figure description]

whole West. The second bust, I believe, that
Powers ever moulded, was of this gentleman, and it
is as life-like a presentment as I have ever seen.
But the author merely meant to say that these
papers are presented to the reader as they were
written, when his mind impelled him to the task;
and he would express the hope that they may interest
innocently whatever time may be bestowed
upon their perusal.

-- --

CONTENTS.

[figure description] Page vii.[end figure description]

Page


John Randolph, of Roanoke 13

William Wirt 33

Rev. Henry B. Bascom 47

A Visit to Simon Kenton, the last of the Pioneers 60

Old Nat. A Fact 83

Old Kentuck.A True Story 120

A Frolic among the Lawyers 133

The Missionary's Convert 177

My Aunt Betsy 215

Mary M`Intyre has arrived 232

The Unsummoned Witness 247

Life in Washington 282

Life in Washington—Continued 290

The Development of Mind and Character 298

-- viii --

[figure description] Page viii.[end figure description]

A Chapter of Accidents; The Authoress of
Constancy327

The Late Charles Hammond, of Cincinnati 342

Changes in our Cities 349

Shobal Vail Clevenger, the Sculptor 358

Powell, the Artist 364

Death of Mr. Webster 370

Main text

-- --

p717-014 JOHN RANDOLPH, OF ROANOKE.

“GREAT WITS TO MADNESS NEARLY ARE ALLIED.”

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

I remember some years since to have seen
John Randolph in Baltimore. I had frequently
read and heard descriptions of him; and one day,
as I was standing in Market, now Baltimore Street,
I remarked a tall, thin, unique-looking being hurrying
towards me with a quick impatient step,
evidently much annoyed by a crowd of boys who
were following close at his heels; not in the obstreperous
mirth with which they would have followed
a crazy or a drunken man, or an organ-grinder
and his monkey, but in the silent, curious
wonder with which they would have haunted a
Chinese, bedecked in full costume. I instantly
knew the individual to be Randolph, from the
descriptions. I therefore advanced towards him,
that I might take a full observation of his person
without violating the rules of courtesy in stopping
to gaze at him. As he approached, he occasionally

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

turned towards the boys with an angry glance, but
without saying anything, and then hurried on as if
to outstrip them; but it would not do. They followed
close behind the orator, each one observing
him so intently that he said nothing to his companions.
Just before I met him, he stopped a Mr.
C—, a cashier of one of the banks, said to be
as odd a fish as John himself. I loitered into
a store close by, and, unnoticed, remarked the
Roanoke orator for a considerable time; and really,
he was the strangest-looking being I ever beheld.

His long thin legs, about as thick as a stout
walking-cane, and of much such a shape, were encased
in a pair of tight smallclothes, so tight that
they seemed part and parcel of the limbs of the
wearer. Handsome white stockings were fastened
with great tidiness at the knees, by a small gold
buckle, and over them, coming about half-way up
the calf, were a pair of what I believe are called
hose, coarse and country knit. He wore shoes.
They were old-fashioned, and fastened also with
buckles—huge ones. He trod like an Indian, without
turning his toes out, but planking them down
straight ahead. It was the fashion in those days
to wear a fan-tailed coat with a small collar, and
buttons far apart behind, and few on the breast.
Mr. Randolph's were the reverse of all this, and,
instead of his coat being fan-tailed, it was what
we believe the knights of the needle call

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

swallow-tailed; the collar was immensely large, the buttons
behind were in kissing proximity, and they sat together
as close on the breast of the garment as the
feasters at a crowded public festival.

His waist was remarkably slender, so slender
that, as he stood with his arms akimbo, he could
easily, as I thought, with his long bony fingers, have
spanned it. Around him his coat, which was very
tight, was held together by one button, and in
consequence an inch or more of tape, to which it
was attached, was perceptible where it was pulled
through the cloth. About his neck he wore a large
white cravat, in which his chin was occasionally
buried as he moved his head in conversation; no
shirt collar was perceptible; every other person
seemed to pride himself upon the size of his, as
they were then worn large. Mr. Randolph's complexion
was precisely that of a mummy; withered,
saffron, dry, and bloodless; you could not have
placed a pin's point on his face where you would
not have touched a wrinkle. His lips were thin,
compressed, and colorless; the chin, beardless as a
boy's, was broad for the size of his face, which was
small; his nose was straight, with nothing remarkable
in it, except, perhaps, it was too short. He
wore a fur cap, which he took off, standing a few
moments uncovered. I observed that his head was
quite small, a characteristic which is said to have
marked many men of talent—Byron and

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

Chief-Justice Marshall, for instance. Judge Burnet, of
Cincinnati, who has been alike distinguished at the
bar, on the bench, and in the United States Senate,
and whom I have heard no less a judge and possessor
of talent than Mr. Hammond, of the Gazette,
say, was the clearest and most impressive speaker
he ever heard, has also a very small head. Mr.
Randolph's hair was remarkably fine; fine as an
infant's, and thin. It was very long, and was parted
with great care on the top of his head, and was
tied behind with a bit of black ribbon, about three
inches from his neck; the whole of it formed a
queue not thicker than the little finger of a delicate
girl.

His forehead was low, with no bumpology about
it; but his eye, though sunken, was most brilliant
and startling in its glance. It was not an
eye of profound, but of impulsive and passionate
thought, with an expression at times such as physicians
describe to be that of insanity; but an insanity
which seemed to quicken, not destroy intellectual
acuteness. I never beheld an eye that struck
me more. It possessed a species of fascination, such
as would make you wonder over the character of its
possessor, without finding any clue in your wonderment
to discover it, except that he was passionate,
wayward, and fearless. He lifted his long bony
finger impressively as he conversed, and gesticulated
with it in a peculiar manner. His whole

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

appearance struck me, and I could easily imagine
how, with his great command of language, so appropriate
and full, so brilliant and classical, joined
to the vast information that his discursive oratory
enabled him to exhibit in its fullest extent, from
the storehouse of which the vividness of his imagination
was always pointing out a happy analogy
or bitter sarcasm that startled the more from the
fact that his hearers did not perceive it until the
look, tone, and finger brought it down with the
suddenness of lightning, and with its effects, upon
the head of his adversary; taking all this into consideration,
I could easily imagine how, when almost
a boy, he won so much fame, and preserved it so
long, and with so vast an influence, notwithstanding
the eccentricity and inconsistency of his life, public
and private.

By the by, the sudden, unexpected, and aphoristical
way in which Randolph often expressed his
sentiments had much to do with his oratorical success.
He would, like Dean Swift, make a remark,
seemingly a compliment, and explain it into a sarcasm,
or he would utter an apparent sarcasm and
turn it into a compliment. Many speakers, when
they have said a thing, hurry on to a full explanation,
fearful that the hearer may not understand
them; but when Randolph expressed one of these
startling thoughts, he left the hearer for some time
puzzling in doubt as to what he meant; and when

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

it pleased him, in the coolest manner in the world
he explained his meaning, not a little delighted if
he discovered that his audience were wondering the
while upon whom the blow would descend, or what
principle the remark would be brought to illustrate.
A little anecdote, which I heard a member of Congress
from Kentucky tell of him, shows this characteristic.
The Congressman, on his first visit to
Washington (he had just been elected), was of
course desirous of seeing the lions. Randolph,
though not a member of either house, was there,
and had himself daily borne into the Senate or
House by his faithful Juba, to listen to the debates.
Everybody, noted or unnoted, was calling on the
eccentric orator, and the member from Kentucky
determined to do likewise and gratify his curiosity.
A friend, General —, promised to present him,
saying, though: “You must be prepared for an
odd reception, for, if Randolph is in a bad humor,
he will do and say anything; if he is in a good
humor, you will see a most finished gentleman.”
They called; Mr. Randolph was stretched out on a
sofa. “He seemed,” said the member, “a skeleton,
endowed with those flashing eyes which ghost-stories
give to the reanimated body when sent upon
some earthly mission.”

The Congressman was presented by his friend,
the general, as a member of Congress from Kentucky.
“Ah, from Kentucky, sir,” exclaimed

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

Randolph, in his shrill voice, as he rose to receive him,
“from Kentucky, sir; well, sir, I consider your
State the Botany Bay of Virginia.”

The Kentuckian thought that the next remark
would be a quotation from Barrington's Botany
Bay epilogue, applied by Randolph to the Virginia
settlers of Kentucky:—


“True patriots we, for, be it understood,
We left our country for our country's good.”
But Randolph, after a pause, continued: “I do
not make this remark, sir, in application to the
morals or mode of settlement of Kentucky. No, sir;
I mean to say that it is my opinion, sir, that the
time approaches when Botany Bay will in all
respects surpass England, and, I fear, it will soon
be so with regard to your State and mine.”

I cite this little anecdote, not for any peculiar
pith that it possesses, but in illustration of his
character, and in proof of the remark above made.

If Mr. Randolph had lived in ancient times,
Plutarch, with all his powers in tracing the analogies
of character, would have looked in vain for his
parallel. And a modern biographer, with all ancient
and all modern times before him, will find
the effort fruitless that seeks his fellow. At first
the reader might think of Diogenes as furnishing
some resemblance to him, and that all that Randolph
wanted was a tub; but not so if another

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

Alexander had asked him what he would have that
imperial power could bestow—the answer never
would have been a request to stand out of his sunlight.
No; Randolph, if he could have got no
higher emolument and honor, would immediately
have requested to be sent on a foreign mission;
that over, if Alexander had nothing more to give,
and was so situated as not to be feared, who does
not believe that the ex-minister would turn tail on
him?

The fact is that Randolph was excessively ambitious,
a cormorant alike for praise and plunder;
and though his patriotism could point out the disinterested
course to others, his love of money would
not let him keep the track himself—at least in his
later years, when mammon, the old man's God,
beset him, and he turned an idolater to that for
which he had so often expressed his detestation,
that his countrymen believed him. His mission to
Russia broke the charm that the prevailing opinion
of his disinterestedness cast about him, and his influence
in his native State was falling fast beneath
the appointment and outfit and salary that had
disenchanted it when he died; and now old Virginia
will forget and forgive these inconsistencies
of one of her greatest sons to do reverence to his
memory.

Randolph's republicanism was never heartfelt;
he was at heart an aristocrat. He should have

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

been born in England, a noble—there he would
stubbornly have resisted the encroachments of all
below him upon his own prerogatives, station, dignity,
and quality; and he would have done his
best to bring the prerogatives, station, dignity,
and quality of all above him a little below his level,
or at least upon an equality with his. Randolph
would have lifted Wilkes up to be a thorn in the
side of a king whom he did not like, and to overthrow
his minister; had he been himself a minister,
his loyalty would have pronounced Wilkes an unprincipled
demagogue. Wilkes, we know, when he
got an office, said he could prove to his majesty
that he himself had never been a Wilkeite. Randolph
was intensely selfish, and his early success
as a politician and orator impressed him with an
exaggerated opinion of his own importance, at an
age when such opinions are easily made and not
easily eradicated. In the case of Randolph, this
overweening self-estimation grew monstrous. “Big
man me, John,” and the bigness or littleness of
others' services was valued and proclaimed just in
proportion as it elevated or depressed the interests
and personal dignity of the orator of Roanoke.
And often, when his interest had nothing
to do with the question presented to him, his
caprice would sway his judgment, for his personal
resentments led him far away from every

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

consideration save that of how he could best wound his
adversary.

His blow wanted neither vigor nor venom; his
weapons were poisoned with such consummate skill,
and he so well knew the vulnerable point of every
character, that often when the wound, by an observer,
who knew nothing of his opponent, was
deemed slight, it was rankling in the heart. Randolph
was well acquainted with the private history
of the eminent men of his time, the peccadillos,
frailties, indiscretions, weaknesses, vanities, and
vices of them all. He used his tongue as a jockey
would his whip; he hit the sore place till the blood
came, and there was no crack, or flourish, or noise,
or bluster in doing it. It was done with a celerity
and dexterity which showed the practised hand,
and its unexpectedness as well as its severity often
dumbfounded the victim so completely that he had
not one word to say, but writhed in silence. I remember
hearing two anecdotes of Randolph, which
strikingly type his character. One exhibits his
cynical rudeness and disregard for the feelings of
others—in fact, a wish to wound their feelings;
and the other his wit. I do not vouch for their
accuracy, but I give them as I have frequently
heard them, as perhaps has the reader. Once,
when Randolph was in the city of B—, he was
in the daily habit of frequenting the bookstore of
one of the largest booksellers in the place. He

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

made some purchases from him, and was very
curious in looking over his books, &c. In the
course of Randolph's visits, he became very familiar
with Mr. —, the bookseller, and they held
long chats together; the orator of Roanoke showing
off with great courtesy. Mr. — was quite
a pompous man, and rather vain of his acquaintance
with the lions who used to stop in his shop. Subsequently,
being in Washington with a friend, he
espied Randolph advancing towards him, and told
his friend that he would introduce him to the
“great man.” His friend, however, knowing the
waywardness of Randolph, declined. “Well,” said
Mr. —, “I am sorry you will not be introduced.
I'll go up and give him a shake of the
hand, at any rate.” Up he walked with outstretched
hand, to salute the cynic. The aristocratic
republican (by the by, how often your thoroughgoing
republican is a full-blooded aristocrat
in his private relations) immediately threw his
hand behind him, as if he could not “dull his
palm” with such “entertainment,” and gazed
searchingly into the face of the astonished bookseller.
“Oh, ho!” said he, as if recollecting himself,
“you are Mr. B—, from Baltimore.”
“Yes, sir,” was the reply. “A bookseller.”
“Yes, sir,” again. “Ah! I bought some books
from you.” “Yes, sir, you did.” “Did I forget
to pay you for them?” “No, sir, you did not.”

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

“Good-morning, sir,” said the orator, lifting his
cap with offended dignity, and passing on.

This anecdote does not show either Randolph's
goodness of head or heart, but it shows his character.

The other anecdote is as follows: The Honorable
Peter —, who was a watchmaker, and who
had represented B— County for many years in
Congress, once made a motion to amend a resolution
offered by Randolph, on the subject of military
claims. Mr. Randolph rose up after the amendment
had been offered, and drawing his watch from
his fob, asked the Honorable Peter what o'clock it
was. He told him. “Sir,” replied the orator,
“you can mend my watch, but not my motions.
You understand tic-tics, sir, but not tactics!”

That, too, was a fine retort, when, after he had
been speaking, several members rose in succession
and attacked him. “Sir,” said he to the Speaker,
“I am in the condition of old Lear—



“`The little dogs and all,
Tray, Blanch, and Sweetheart—see, they bark at me.'”

All accounts agree in praising the oratorical
powers of Randolph. His manner was generally
slow and impressive, his voice squeaking, but
clear and distinct; and, as far as it could be
heard, what he said was clearly understood. His
gestures were chiefly with his long and

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

skeleton-like finger. The impressiveness with which he
used it has been remarked by all who have heard
him. When he was sarcastic, amidst a thousand
it would say, stronger than language, to the individual
whom he meant, “Thou art the man.” In
his choice of language, he was very fastidious,
making sometimes a considerable pause to select a
word. His reading was extensive, and in every
department of knowledge—romances, tales, poems,
plays, voyages, travels, history, biography, philosophy,
all arrested his attention, and each had
detained him long enough to render him familiar
with the best works of the kind. His mind was
naturally erratic, and his desultory reading, as he
never devoted himself to any profession, and dipped
a little into all, increased his natural and mental
waywardness. He seldom reasoned, and when he
did, it was with an effort that was painful, and
which cost him more trouble than it was worth.
He said himself, in one of his speeches in the
Senate of the United States, “that he had a defect,
whether of education or nature was immaterial,
perhaps proceeding from both, a defect
which had disabled him, from his first entrance
into public life to the present hour, from making
what is called a regular speech.” The defect was
doubtless both from education and nature; education
might have, in some measure, corrected the

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

tendencies of his nature; but there was, perhaps,
an idiosyncrasy in the constitution of the man,
which compelled him to be meteoric and erratic in
mind as well as temper. He said that “ridicule
was the keenest weapon in the whole parliamentary
armory,” and he learned all the tricks of fence
with it, and never played with foils. He seems
to have had more admiration for the oratory of
Chatham than that of any other individual, if we
may judge from the manner in which that great
man is mentioned in his speeches. They were
certainly unlike in character, very unlike. Chatham
having had bad health, and it being well
known that he went to Parliament and made his
best efforts when almost sinking from sickness,
Randolph might have felt that, as he had done
the same thing, their characters were assimilated.
Chatham was seized with a fainting fit when making
his last speech, and died a short time afterwards.
And probably it is not idle speculation to
say that Randolph, with a morbid or perhaps an
insane admiration of his character, wished to sink
as Chatham did, in the legislative hall, and be
borne thence to die.

However, there was enough in the character of
Chatham to win the admiration of any one who
loved eloquence, without seeking in adventitious
circumstances a motive for his admiration; and
Randolph appreciated such talents as his too

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

highly not to have admired them under all circumstances;
but his reverence was doubtless increased
from the resemblance which he saw in their bodily
conditions, and which, he was very willing to believe,
extended to their minds. Chatham was bold,
vehement, resistless, not often witty, but eminently
successful when he attempted it; invective was his
forte. In some of these points Randolph resembled
him; but then Chatham's eloquence was but
a means to gain his ends; his judgment was intuitive,
his sagacity unrivalled; he bore down all
opposition by his fearless energies, and he compelled
his enemies to admit that he was a public
benefactor in the very breath in which they expressed
their personal dislike. Chatham kept his
ends steadily in view, and never wavered in his
efforts to gain them. Not so Randolph. He reminds
us of the urchin in the “Lay of the Last
Minstrel,” who always used his fairy gifts with a
spirit of deviltry, to provoke, to annoy, and to
injure; no matter whom he wounded, or when, or
where. Randolph did not want personal dignity,
but he wanted the dignity which arises from consistent
conduct, a want which no brilliancy of
talent can supply. On the contrary, the splendor
of high talents but serves to make such inconsistency
the more apparent. He was an intellectual
meteor, whose course no one could predict;
but, be it where it might, all were certain that it

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

would blaze, and wither, and destroy. As a statesman,
it is believed that he never originated a single
measure, though his influence often destroyed the
measures of others. Some one observes “that
the hand which is not able to build a hovel, may
destroy a palace,” and he seemed to have had a
good deal of the ambition of him who fired the
Ephesian dome. As a scholar, he left nothing
behind him, though his wit was various and his
acquirements profound. He seems not to have
written a common communication for a newspaper
without great labor and fastidious correction.

I have been informed by a compositor who set a
part of his speech on “retrenchment,” which he
dedicated to his constituents, that his emendations
were endless. I have a part of the MS. of this
speech before me; it is written with a trembling
hand, but with great attention to punctuation, and
with a delicate stroke of the pen. It was as an
orator he shone, and, as an orator, his power of
chaining the attention of his audience has been,
perhaps, never surpassed. In an assembly where
Demosthenes, Cicero, Chatham, Mirabeau, or
Henry spoke, Randolph's eloquence would have
been listened to with profound interest, and his
opposition would have been feared. As an orator,
he felt his power—he knew that in eloquence he
wielded a magic wand, and he was not only fearless
of opposition, but he courted it; for who of his

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

contemporaries has equalled him in the power of
carrying on successfully the partisan warfare of
desultory debate—the quick surprise—the cut and
thrust — the arrowy aim — the murderous fire?
Who could wield like him the tomahawk, and who
of them possessed his dexterity in scalping a foe?
His trophies are numberless, and he wore them
with the pride of his progenitors, for there was
truly a good deal of Indian blood in his veins. It
is said that Randolph first signalized himself by
making a stump speech in Virginia in opposition to
Patrick Henry.

Scarcely any one knew him when he rose to
reply to Henry, and so strong was Henry's conviction
of his powers, on hearing him, that he spoke
of them in the highest terms, and prophesied his
future eminence. Randolph gloriously said of
Henry, that “he was Shakspeare and Garrick combined.”

Randolph's character and conduct forcibly impress
upon us the power of eloquence in a republic.
How many twists and turns, and tergiversations
and obliquities were there in his course! Yet how
much influence he possessed, particularly in Virginia!
How much he was feared, courted, admired,
shunned, hated, and all because he wielded
the weapon that “rules the fierce democracy!”
How many men, far his superiors in practical usefulness,
lived unhonored and without influence, and

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

died unsung, because they had not eloquence.
Eloquence is superior to all other gifts, even to the
dazzling fascinations of the warrior; for it rules
alike in war and peace, and it wins all by its spell.
Randolph was the very personification of inconsistency.
Behold him talking of the “splendid
misery” of office-holders; “what did he want with
office? a cup of cold water was better in his condition;
the sword of Damocles was suspended over
him by a single hair,” &c. &c.; when lo! he goes
to the frigid north — for what? For health? No!
for an outfit and a salary! and dies childless, worth,
it is said, nearly a million.

Randolph's oratory reminds us forcibly of Don
Juan; and if Byron had written nothing but Don
Juan, Randolph might have been called the Byron
of orators. He had all the wit, eccentricity, malice,
and flightiness of that work — its touches that strike
the heart, and sarcasms that scorn, the next moment,
the tear that had started.

In a dying state, Randolph went to Washington
during the last session of Congress, and, although
not a member, he had himself borne daily to the
hall of legislation to witness the debate. He returned
home to his constituents, and was elected to
Congress, and started on a tour to Europe, if possible
to regain his health; he said, “it was the last
throw of the die.”

He expired in Philadelphia, where he had first

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

appeared in the councils of the nation, in the sixty-first
year of his age, leaving a reputation behind
him for classic wit and splendid eloquence which
few of his contemporaries may hope to equal; and
a character which his biographer may deem himself
fortunate if he can explain it to have been
compatible with either the duties of social life, the
sacredness of friendship, or the requirements of
patriotism, unless he offer as an apology partial
derangement. In a letter, in which the deceased
acknowledged that he had made a misstatement in
regard to the character of Mr. Lowndes on the
tariff, he assigned, as a reason for the error, the
disordered state of his mind, arising from the
exciting medicines which he was compelled to take
to sustain life.

I have, perhaps, expressed myself harshly, inconsistently
with that charitable feeling which all
should possess who are “treading upon ashes under
which the fire is not yet extinguished.” If so, to
express our conscientious opinions is sometimes to
do wrong.

“Why draw his frailties from their dread abode?”
Who can tell, in the close alliance between reason
and madness, which were so strongly mixed up
in his character, how much his actions and words
partook of the one or the other? Where they alternated,
or where one predominated, or where they
mingled their influence, not in the embrance of love,

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

but in the strife for mastery? Oh! how much he
may have struggled with his mental aberrations
and wanderings, and felt that they were errors,
and yet struggled in vain. His spirit, like the
great eye of the universe, may have known that
storms and clouds beset it, and have felt that it was
contending with disease and the film of coming
death, yet hoped at last to beam forth in its brightness.



“The day drags on, though storms keep out the sun,
And thus the heart will break, and brokenly live on.”

And so it is with the mind, and Randolph's
“brokenly lived on” till the raven shadows of the
night of death gathered over him and gave him to
the dark beyond.

-- --

p717-034 WILLIAM WIRT. *

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

Perhaps there was no individual in our country
more highly endowed with intellectual gifts than
the late William Wirt, the greatest public blunder
of whose career was that, late in life, and at the
eleventh political hour, he suffered himself to be
announced as a candidate for the presidency, by a
party with whom he had not before acted. But,
be this as it may, all must admit, who knew him,
that whatever Mr. Wirt did he did conscientiously.
We all know and feel “that to err is human,” and
we have yet to learn that error is a proof of selfishness.
The Roman Cato, when he found that

“This world was made for Cæsar,”

fled to suicide. He might have shunned the deed,
and outlived Cæsar, as Mr. Wirt did the excitement
which made him a presidential candidate, and still,

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

like him, have served his country. “The post of
honor is a private station” oftener than politicians
are aware, but still, without guile, they have
often quit it to return to it without reproach.
Until this event, Mr. Wirt pursued the even tenor
of his profession through a long life, dignifying it
with the official statesmanship of Attorney-General
of the United States, and not as a mere lawyer,
who, like a drudge-horse, can only go in the gears
of a particular vehicle, but adorning and illustrating
it with literature and science. His knowledge
of history and of the ancient and modern
classics was as profound as his legal acquirements,
while his political information and sagacity kept
pace with his other improvements. His genius was
of the first order, and he improved it with the most
sedulous care. He exerted his mind at times as an
author, then as an orator, and daily as a lawyer,
while his efforts in each department improved his
general powers, and gave him that variety of information
and knowledge, which, when combined with
genius, makes, what Mr. Wirt really was, a truly
great man. Not great only in politics, literature,
or law, but great in each and all, like Lord Brougham.
Many of his countrymen were his superiors
in some departments of learning, as they may be
said to be his superiors in some natural endowments,
but for universality and variety of talent
perhaps he was not surpassed.

Mr. Wirt had none of the adventitious aids of

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

high birth, fortune, and connections, to assist him
up the steep hill of fame. He was compelled to
force his own way, unaided and unfriended; and,
like many other great men of our country, he
taught school for a maintenance while he studied
law. It was during that time, while he was a student,
or immediately after he was admitted to the
practice, that he wrote the letters of the “British
Spy.” The description of the novi homines, the new
men, which he so eloquently gives in one of those
letters, applied aptly to himself. The eloquence
with which he describes the elevated purposes of
oratory exhibited his own devotion to the art,
while it showed his capability of excelling in it.

It may be said to be almost the peculiar privilege
of an American to win his own way, by the gifts
nature has given him, with the certainty that
success will wait on merit. Wealth and family
influence, it is true, have great weight in the start
of a young man; but, in the long run, superior
talent will gain the prize, no matter what may
have been the early disadvantages of their possessor,
provided the resolution to be true to himself
comes not too late. The history of almost every
departed, as well as of almost every living worthy
of our country, proves this remark; and it is right
that it should be so. Perhaps this, more than any
other feature in a republic, tends to its durability,
while it renders it glorious. The great mass of the
people are seldom wrong in their judgments, and

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

therefore it is that with them talents meet with a
just appreciation wherever they become known, at
least talent for oratory.

Mr. Wirt had all the qualifications for obtaining
the popular good-will. He possessed a fine person,
remarkable amenity of manners, colloquial qualities
of the first order, wit at will, and he abounded in
anecdotes, which he related with remarkable pleasantness
and tact. A stranger, on entering an
assemblage where Mr. Wirt was, would immediately,
on perceiving him, have supposed him to be a superior
man.

His person was above the medium height, with
an inclination to corpulency; his countenance was
“sicklied o'er with the pale cast of thought;” his
mouth was finely formed, and a physiognomist
would have noted that the compression of his lips
denoted firmness, and his smile good-humored
irony; he had a Roman nose; an eye of cerulean
blue, with a remarkably arch expression when he
was animated, and of calm thoughtfulness when
his features were in repose; his forehead was not
high, but it was broad, with the phrenological developments
strongly marked, particularly the poetic
and perceptive faculties.

His hair was sandy, and his head bald on the
top, which, with Byronian anxiety, he tried to hide
by combing the hair over the baldness; and it was
much his custom, when engaged in an oratorical

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

display, to preserve its adjustment by passing his
hands over it. He was much more careful in this
regard than is the eloquent and chivalric Preston,
who, though he wears a wig, seems not only indifferent
as to who knows it, but of the wig itself;
for, in a sturdy breeze which blew over the Canton
Course, at the Baltimore Convention, it nearly left
him, he the while apparently unconscious, as he
fulminated to the vast and rapt multitude. Well!
the Carolinian may not love the laurel as Cæsar
did, because it hid his baldness, but he deserved
to have it voted to him long ago for his eloquence.

General Harrison used to tell, as he gladdened
the hearth at the Bend with stories of the past
and the present, how he remembered to have seen
Patrick Henry, in the heat of his glorious declamation,
twist the back of his wig until it covered
his brow; and any one who has heard the Senator
from Carolina, would say that the resemblance
between himself and his illustrious relative extended
from great things to small.

On the first glance at Mr. Wirt's countenance,
when he was not engaged in conversation or business,
the observer would have been struck with the
true dignity of the man, who seemed to hold all
his energies in perfect control. His self-possession
was great. When he arose to address the court
or jury, there was no hurry, no agitation about
him, as we perceive in many men; on the contrary,

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

he stood collected, while his enunciation was deliberate
and slow. He stated his proposition with
great simplicity; in fact, it was generally a self-evident
one, the applicability of which to the case,
if it were intricate and doubtful, the hearer might
in vain endeavor to trace; but when he had heard
the orator to the conclusion, he would wonder that
he had fancied any uncertainty about it—for Mr.
Wirt would lead him by the gentlest gradations
until he was convinced. It may be mentioned, too,
that Mr. Wirt, like Mr. Clay, was a great taker
of snuff, and he handled his box with a grace
which would have rivalled even that of the Senator
from Kentucky. Lord Chatham, it is said, made
his crutch a weapon of oratory.

“You talk of conquering America, sir,” said he;
“I might as well attempt to drive them before me
with this crutch.”

And so Mr. Wirt made, and Mr. Clay makes,
his snuffbox an oratorical weapon. Mr. Wirt's
language was at times almost oriental; his figures
being of the boldest, and his diction correspondent.
His speeches in Burr's trial show this, though
latterly he chastened somewhat his diction and his
thoughts. He sustained himself well in the highest
flight of eloquence, his hearers having no fear
that he would fall from his eminence like him in the
fable with the waxen wings. On the contrary, the
hearer felt confident of his intellectual strength,

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

and yielded his whole feelings to him without that
drawback we experience in listening to some of
the ablest speakers, who often have some glaring
imperfection which is continually destroying their
eloquence. Mr. Wirt studied oratory with Ciceronian
care, and, in the recklessness with which he
let fly the arrows of his wit, he much resembled the
Roman. The power of ridiculing his adversary
was Mr. Wirt's forte. The appropriate manner in
which he applied an anecdote was admirable.
After he had demonstrated the absurdity of his
opponent's arguments, with a clearness which the
most critical logician would have admired; after he
had illustrated his position with all the lights of
law, that law whose seat, Hooker said, “is the
bosom of God, and whose voice is the harmony of
the world,” (and when Mr. Wirt had a strong case,
he explored every field of literature and science,
bringing their joint sanctions to his purposes;)
after he had called up the truths of philosophy,
the experience of history, and the beauties of
poetry, all coming like spirits thronging to his
call; after he had expatiated upon the cause, with
such reflections as you would suppose Barrow or
Tillotson to have used when speaking of the “oppressor's
wrong;” after he had done all this, Mr.
Wirt would, if the opposite party deserved the
infliction, pour forth upon him a lava-like ridicule,
which flamed while it burned, and which was at

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

once terrible and beautiful—terrible from its severity
and truth, and beautiful from the chaste language
in which it was conveyed.

Mr. Wirt always struck me as being very much
like the late Prime Minister of England, Canning,
in his mind. Canning wanted, and Wirt in a degree,
the power of calling up and controlling the
stronger and deeper passions of our nature. He
had not that withering scorn which Brougham
possesses so strongly, nor could he rise above the
tempest of popular commotion, as he tells us Patrick
Henry could, and soar with “supreme dominion.”
He wanted deep passion. Comparing him
with the leading orators of our country, it would
be said that Clay far surpassed him in the power
of controlling a miscellaneous assemblage, when
the public mind was deeply agitated; that Pinkney
on a question of feudal lore, Webster in profundity
and on constitutional law, and Preston
in the glare of vehement declamation, would
have had the advantage over him; but before an
auditory who loved to mingle wit with argument,
and elegance with strength, who would make truth
more beautiful by the adornments of poetry, and
poetry useful as the handmaid of truth, adding to
all those exterior graces which make oratory so
captivating—before such an auditory, it may be
said, without great hesitation, that Mr. Wirt would
have surpassed either of them in general effect.

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

Mr. Wirt's gestures, too, gifts of which the Grecian
thought so much, were in keeping with his other
excellences. The fault was that they were studied—
and yet the art with which he concealed his
art was consummate. It was only by the closest
observation that it could be detected. For a long
time, Mr. Wirt's chief opponent at the Baltimore
bar was Mr. Taney, the present Chief-Justice of
the United States. Mr. Taney removed to Baltimore
from Frederick, on the death of Pinkney,
and there Mr. Wirt and himself were the great
forensic rivals. No two men of the same profession
could have been more different in their intellectual
gifts than were these gentlemen. They
were as unlike in these regards as they were in
their personal appearance. Mr. Taney was then
slim to feebleness (he looks now improved in
health); he stooped, and his voice was weak, and
such was the precarious condition of his health,
that he had to station himself immediately before
and near the jury, to make himself heard by them.
Mr. Wirt always placed himself on the side of the
trial table, opposite the jury, in oratorical position.
Mr. Taney's manner of speaking was slow and
firm, never using the least rhetorical ornament, but
pressing into the heart of the cause with powerful
arguments, like a great leader, with unbroken
phalanx, into the heart of a besieged city. His
style was plain, unadorned, and so forcible and

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

direct, that it might be called palpable. With his
snuffbox—for the Chief-Justice then, too, used
snuff—compressed in his closed hands, he reasoned
for hours without the least attempt at wit or eloquence.
And yet, at times, he was truly eloquent,
from his deep subdued earnestness. In a question
of bail in the case of a youth who had shot at his
teacher, I remember, though then a school-boy, attracted
to the court-house in pity for the lad, that
a crowded auditory were suffused in tears. It was
the fervor of his own feelings, speaking right out,
that made him eloquent. He did not appear to
know that he was eloquent himself. It was an inspiration
that came to him, if it came at all, unbidden,
and which would no more answer to his call
than Glendower's

“Spirits from the vasty deep.”

One of the most interesting cases ever witnessed
at the Baltimore bar, was a trial in a mandamus
case, in which the right to a church was contested.
Mr. Duncan had been established in the ministry
in Baltimore, by a number of Scotch Presbyterians,
in an obscure edifice. His talents drew such a congregation,
that it soon became necessary to build a
larger one. It was done; and in the progress of
events, the pastor preached a more liberal doctrine
than he had at first inculcated. His early supporters
remained not only unchanged in their faith,

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

but they resolved to have it preached to them by
one with whom they could entirely agree upon religious
matters. The majority of the congregation
agreed with Mr. Duncan. A deep schism arose in
the divided flock, which could not be healed, and
which was eventually, by a writ of mandamus,
carried before a legal tribunal. Mr. Taney was
counsel for the Old School side, and Mr. Wirt for
the defendants. The court-room, during the trial,
was crowded with the beauty and fashion of the
monumental city. It was such a display of eloquence,
and a full appreciation of it, as is seldom
witnessed. Mr. Wirt was always happy in making
a quotation, and in concluding this cause he made
one of his happiest. After alluding to the Old
School members, who it has been said were Scotchmen,
and after dwelling upon the tragedy of Macbeth,
the scenes of which are laid in Scotland, he
described their preacher as being in the condition
of Macbeth's guest, and said, after a stern rebuke
to them, that though they should succeed in their
cause, which he felt confident they would not, they
would feel like the guilty thane;



“This Duncan
Hath borne his faculties so meek, hath been
So clear in his great office, that his virtues
Will plead like angels, trumpet-tongued, against
The deep damnation of his taking off.”

This quotation, the name and circumstances being

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

so appropriate, was made with such oratorical effect
that there was a deep silence when Mr. Wirt took
his seat, which was succeeded by repeated out-breaks
of applause. Mr. Wirt gained the case.

As an author, Mr. Wirt's merits are very high.
His “British Spy” contains sketches of some of
our first men, drawn with a graphic power, which
makes us regret that he did not oftener direct his
fine mind to the delineation of character. He was
eminently calculated for a biographer. His high
tone of moral feeling would have prevented him
from becoming the apologist of vice, no matter
how high were its endowments; while his great
admiration of virtue and talent would have made
him the enthusiastic eulogist of those qualifications
which render biography so attractive and so useful.
The great fault of his “Life of Patrick Henry” is
exaggeration. His mind became heated and inflated
as he contemplated the excellences of Henry
as an orator and a man, and he overcolored that
which, told with more simplicity, would have been
more striking. The effects of Henry's eloquence
being so wonderful in themselves, would, narrated
in a plainer way, have more forcibly struck the
mind. What they borrowed from the poetry of the
biographer seems


“Like gilding refined gold, painting the lily,
Or throwing a perfume on the violet.”

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

Mr. Wirt's “Old Bachelor” is deserving of high
commendation. It is written in numbers, after the
manner of the “Spectator,” “Guardian,” and “Adventurer,”
and has much of the eloquence of style
which has contributed so largely to the popularity
of those celebrated works. It treats of various subjects—
oratory, poetry, morality, &c.—and abounds
in reflections happily suited to the condition of
young men who are entering the learned professions.
It is not sparse of wit, while it shows
the author's familiar acquaintance with the old
worthies of English literature, those who drank of
the “well of English undefiled.”

It should not be neglected to be said of Mr.
Wirt that he was one of those who, in early life,
from the pressure of an unfriended condition upon
a mind of excessive sensitiveness, fell for awhile
into reckless despondency, alternated by wayward
fits of intellectual energy, which had an unfortunate
influence upon his habits. Such has been
the situation of men like him, who had the “fatal
gift,” without any other gift—no friendly hand, no
cheering voice. Alas! the records of genius, for
wretchedness, are surpassed only by the records of
the lunatic asylum; in fact, its history often illustrates
and deepens the saddest story on the maniac's
wall. But, to the glory of Mr. Wirt, it is
known that his energies prevailed—that friends
came—that religious trust, which had formerly

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

visited him like the fitful wanderings of a perturbed
spirit, at last made her home by his hearth, where
a beautiful and gifted family grew up around him,
until, full of years and full of honors, and the faith
that is beyond them, he was gathered to his fathers.

When contemplating the moral and intellectual
character of Mr. Wirt, it has been regretted that
he did not turn away from the thorny paths of the
law, and devote the whole force of his mind to
general literature; but how could he, with the poor
rewards of literature, support those nearest and
dearest to him? Yet, had circumstances allowed
him to do so, he would have been one of the first
literary men of our country.

I have frequently heard Mr. Wirt when opposed
to some of our eminent men, and this slight sketch
is drawn from opinions then entertained and expressed.
I presented, while he lived, the tribute
of my admiration, not to the politician, not to the
candidate for the presidency, but to the author of
the “British Spy,” “The Old Bachelor,” “The
Life of Henry,” a great lawyer, an acute statesman,
a consummate advocate, and last, though not
least, an honest man; and, now that he is dead, I
would fain garner a testimonial to his memory
worthy of him, but the will must be taken for the
deed.

eaf717n1

* This sketch was written before the admirable Life of
Wirt, by Hon. John P. Kennedy, had been issued.

-- --

p717-048 REV. HENRY B. BASCOM.

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

When this gentleman was in the full tide of his
pulpit popularity in the West, a young lady friend
of mine, in Kentucky, offered to take me in her
carriage to a camp-meeting, a few miles from her
residence, to hear the distinguished orator. I
gladly consented, both for the sake of the company
of my fair companion and for the pleasure of hearing
Mr. Bascom.

When a lad, I had heard this gentleman and the
lamented Summerfield, and I had been struck with
the dissimilar but great powers of both preachers.

Summerfield's eloquence was the summer morning's
sunshine, with its dew and flower; Bascom's
the lurid light and flashings of the tempest. One
preached the love and the other the terrors of the
Gospel. Summerfield's attractiveness seemed that
of another world, and his exceeding naturalness
and the absence of all apparent effort were remarkable.
Bascom was full of pith, and point, and
preparation; he poured forth sentence after

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

sentence of intense elaboration. To borrow, not incorrectly,
a phrase from the theatre in relation to
the stage efforts of Forrest, he “piled the agony
up” fearfully—so fearfully as to make the hearer
fear he would never get down, except by tumbling.
It was whip and spur from the word go. His style
and manner reminded one very much of Maryland's
most distinguished orator, Pinkney.

The almost beardless chin and pallid countenance
of Summerfield contrasted, again, with the
flashing eye, the ruddy cheek, and the black beard
of Bascom.

My lady friend, though a rigid Episcopalian,
was a great admirer of Mr. Bascom. She thought
he would look so well in the gown, and that he
would read the service so eloquently. She said
she felt like presenting him a gown, anyhow.
Mr. Wesley and Mr. Whitefield always preached
in a gown, and she could not see why he did not.
She was warm in her eulogies of his personal independence,
and dwelt particularly upon the fashion
of his toilet, and how becomingly his apparel fit
his manly form. She thought him the handsomest
man she had ever seen, and wondered why he
smoked so many cigars—and, above all, how he
could chew so much tobacco! She said that, unlike
every other popular preacher she had ever
known, he seemed to be indifferent to the admiration
of her sex, and that he certainly had no

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

address in ladies' society. This she liked, as she
thought it proved his sincerity. She then told the
anecdote of some rich lady (she was rich herself,
and wondered how any woman could so unsex herself),
who offered him her purse, heart, and hand;
and that his reply was, that “she had better give
her purse to the poor, her heart to God, and her
hand to him that asked for it.” I told her that I
had heard the same story of Summerfield and
others. She replied that Summerfield had too little
of this earth about him to inspire such an offer,
and was too gentle (“gentlemanly?” some one
asked; no, gentle, she repeated) to make such a
reply, though she thought it the very one for the
occasion—a Christian rebuke!

How she delighted to talk of the orator, and she
was so proud that he was a Kentuckian. She said
the Conference had kept him for years itinerating
about in the “knobs” of Kentucky, to take the
pride out of him, particularly the pride of dress,
but that he would make his advent from the wilds
into Frankfort or Lexington, with as exquisite a
toilet, as if he had just left the shop of a fashionable
tailor. She said he had been taken to task
for his dress by some Quarterly Conference, and
that he had replied to them that if they should cut
a hole through a blanket, and put it over him, that
he should still be Henry B. Bascom; that dress
was no part of his religion, and if it was of theirs,

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

it was well for them to look to their habiliments;
that he had no idea of what a religious hat, or a
religious pair of boots was. Here, again, he was
in contrast with Summerfield, who, upon some
“weak brother's” finding fault with a seal he wore,
abolished it, and wore nothing but the ribbon.

In this pleasant chat, for the lady talked well,
and in fact the Kentucky ladies generally have
more conversational talent than any other ladies
in the Union, we approached the camp. It was
pitched on the gentle slope of a hill, at the foot of
which a broad branch rippled, and the white tents
and the crowd of people presented a most picturesque
appearance. We were late, for we heard
the bold tones of the orator ringing through the
woods in the highest note of declamation. We
thought we should have been early, for it was understood
that it was at night the orator was to address
the multitude. The sun was about half an
hour from his setting, and we hurried from the
carriage to the place of worship.

A dense crowd occupied the whole space, not
only in front of the pulpit, but all around it, and,
with my fair friend leaning upon my arm, we had
to take a stand on the outskirts, and catch the
intellectual manna, which fell in the wilderness, as
we might. We, however, heard and saw the orator
distinctly. His appearance, manner, and eloquence
were magnificent and sublime, as, with the Bible

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

raised aloft in his hand, he described the spread of
the Gospel in heathen lands. We listened, like the
rest of the audience, in rapt attention for ten or
fifteen minutes, when, as he laid the Bible down
and paused for a moment, my fair friend at my
side exclaimed, in a glow of admiration:—

“He is, indeed, a prince in Israel.”

And I thought so, too. In one bright spot the
setting sun was flashing through the quivering
leaves, throwing over his breast, and brow, and
countenance, a halo of living light.

The orator gloriously alluded to the departing
luminary, whose rising beams, he said, enabled the
missionary to read the Word of God to the heathen
of the farthest East in his own language, and whose
setting beams flashed upon the blazonry of the
Bible, bearing civilization and Christianity to the
farthest West.

Mr. Bascom has been brought particularly to my
mind in reading a volume of sermons which he has
lately published. It appears, by his preface, that
he “commenced preaching when he was but sixteen
years old.”

One would not think so, to read his sermons. He
has none of the cant (I use the word not disrespectfully)
of the trained preacher about him—nothing
of “mere pulpit patois,” to use his own phrase, in
speaking in this connection. He seems studiously
to avoid it. In his preface he says:—

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

“The author has long been impressed with the
idea, perhaps he should say conviction, that the
force and value of pulpit instruction are greatly
lessened by the restraints and mannerism of pulpit
style, arising mainly, perhaps, from undue attachments
to creeds, confessions, and church formularies,
as the tests and standards of truth and
uniformity among different denominations of Christians,
and the vicious standards of critical judgments
already referred to. The natural, manly,
and varied freedom of expression found in the
Bible, and preserved, in greater or less degree, in
all its translations into different languages, is laid
aside, and gives place to the staidness and precision
of an exclusive technical phraseology, and
often having all the essential characteristics of a
mere pulpit patois. And on this account alone,
with or without reason, the pulpit too often
becomes to the hearer a mere limbo of commonplace,
from which he turns away with indifference,
if not disgust.”

These remarks are strong, but they are truthful,
and Mr. Bascom has not certainly fallen into
the error. With the hackneyed phrases too often
heard in the pulpit, he has nothing to do whatever.
Though he is often too ornate, and too fond of
antithesis and alliteration, it is evident that the
vast storehouse of literature, both sacred and profane,
has furnished his supply. He makes few

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

quotations, even from the Bible, except when he is
establishing some very particular point by Divine
authority; but he boldly and bravely expatiates
upon the subject as it strikes his own mind. The
volume before us is full of beauties, and it certainly
has some startling defects. Almost all speakers
have some pet words, which they drag in upon all
occasions, and Mr. Bascom is no small transgressor
in this way. He is fond, very, of the words “antagonism”
and “adumbrating;” and he has taken
the liberty of coining words, too, passing his counterfeits
with the king's English, for which Dr.
Johnson would find him guilty without benefit of
clergy. Some of his phrases, too, are against all
taste; for instance: “The smile of infidelity
transformed to a groan in the very act of parturition,”
&c.

It is to be hoped that Mr. Bascom will never
give birth to such a phrase as that again, but let it
die like the “smile of infidelity” aforesaid. But
away with fault-finding—this volume of “Sermons
from the Pulpit” abounds with aphoristic thoughts
and pages of burning eloquence. Speaking of the
duties of the preacher, he says: “He should teach
all, with unwearied urgency of appeal, that life is
an orbit, through which mortality can pass but
once; that it is but an hour-glass, and that every
sand ought to be a pious deed or a virtuous
thought.”

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

Again, he says: “Honest severity in the pulpit
is like the lightning of heaven—it makes holy what
it scathes. It resembles the thunderbolt, passing
through tainted exhalations but to purify them.”
“Every day you live without repentance, say, with
the startled emperor of antiquity, `I have lost a
day,' and say, `with the blessing of God, I will
never lose another.'” Speaking of heaven, he
says: “Ours may be the only prodigal in the
great family of worlds; and, after due time and
trial, all may meet in this vast region.”

But I must not make this article too long.
Pages of great beauty, as has been said, might be
quoted from these “Sermons from the Pulpit,”
with the disfigurement here and there of a tortured
phrase, or a noun pressed to do duty as a
verb, “adumbrating” upon us in “antagonism”
to all taste; but, after all, “de gustibus,” &c.
And, again, after all, the preacher has been one
of the great lights of his church in his day, without
one particle of cant in his conduct or character,
and as little “pulpit patois” in his preachings.
He is a frank, fearless, and consistent Christian,
with this high praise, that his piety is commended
most by those who know him best.

Possessing the power to draw the unthinking
and the foolishly-fashionable to the Methodist
meeting-house, with the learned and the pious of
every shade of opinion and variety of creed, and

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

of impressing multitudes, not only with the force
of his talents, but with the truth of his faith, he
has proved to the world that a preacher may present
himself in society, in dress and address, an
accomplished, high-toned, and high-bred gentleman,
and yet be a Puritan in his morals and conduct;
nay, more, a Methodist.

DEATH OF BISHOP BASCOM.

We learn with great regret the death of Bishop
Henry B. Bascom, one of the Bishops of the
Methodist Episcopal Church South, who died on
Sunday last, at the residence of the Rev. Mr.
Stevinson, in Louisville, Ky., where he had been
a long time ill.

Bishop Bascom's illness arose from a bilious
fever caught in Missouri some time since, while on
his first tour of duty in his office of bishop.

Bishop Bascom's place in the Church South
cannot easily be filled. He was a man of great
energy, of great talents, of great fearlessness, and,
in the matter of the church difficulty between the
North and South, having taken sides with the
South, he stood forth her admitted leader. The
celebrated pamphlet on the subject, setting forth
the grounds which the South meant to maintain in
the premises, was from the pen of Bishop Bascom,

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

and was full of point, argument, and energetic
declamation.

Bishop Bascom was also editor of the Review,
which was published under the auspices of the
Methodist Church in the West, and he contributed
many powerful articles to it. But it was as a
pulpit orator that Bishop Bascom shone. His
style as a writer was too stilty and too ornate; it
wanted ease and naturalness. He was always for
saying keen things, and wanted repose of style, if
the expression may be used. This same fault, in
a measure, followed him into the pulpit. He was
never content unless he was in the upper region,
like the spirit of the storm, wielding the lightning
and speaking in the thunder. That varied gracefulness
and self-command which distinguish his
early and his fast friend, Mr. Clay, that gracefulness
which, like the swallow, now skims the lake
and now darts into the cloud, Mr. Bascom had
not.

He wanted naturalness. He blazed, and corruscated,
and startled, but he seldom melted his audience.
Wonder and admiration often impressed them,
but the tear seldom followed. But in denunciation,
in scorn, in the terrors of the law, he was fearful.
He could seize infidelity by the throat and shake
the life out of it; or he could hurl against it the
wrath of Divine vengeance until it would call on
the mountains to cover it from an angry judge:

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

but he could not melt it into hopeful and penitent,
yet trusting, tears. He had great elevation and
expansion of mind, and delighted to expatiate with
unfettered and uncircumscribed wing. He loved
to dwell upon the beatitude of the saved, or the
unutterable misery of the lost; and, in this last
category, the heedless, and the reckless, and the
criminal, would look as if the clinched fist of the
preacher was stamping on their foreheads their
inevitable doom.

Bishop Bascom was a man of remarkable personal
beauty and manliness. He had the ample
chest which almost all orators have; a rounded
neck supported a head of classic mould; thin, dark
hair, cut close, shaded not at all his ample forehead,
which projected like a wall; his eyes were
of dazzling blackness, and quailed not before
power, position, or wealth; on the contrary, they
quailed before him.

He has been heard to say that the only eye he
ever met with, which made him feel its power, was
that of Aaron Burr; that, on one occasion, when
that fallen spirit was pointed out to him in New
York, he stopped and gazed at him with a curiosity
which forgot its courtesy, when the offended and
piercing glance which Burr cast on him caused him
to pass on, hurriedly and abashed. Bishop Bascom
had a brilliant color, indicating the highest health,
and, at the same time, a temperament of a bilious

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

tendency. It has been often remarked that he
looked very much like Mr. Webster, though he was
a much handsomer man, without that look of
massive intellectuality in which the great constitutional
expounder surpasses all other men.

Bishop Bascom was remarkably fastidious in his
toilet, and, like Whitefield, set off his person to
advantage.

Many anecdotes are told of him, and some of the
more rigid of his church, in this matter; but he
did not obey the precept of St. Paul, and paid no
respect to their “weakness.” He was fond of
telling the story that an old Dutch Methodist, who
did not know him, and at whose house he was to
stop on his way to fulfil his appointment, said to
him, on learning who he was: “Well, if I had
loaded my rifle to shoot a Methodist preacher, I
never should have snapped at you!”

There was none of that preciseness about him
which is so often remarked in the bearing of a
minister; on the contrary, it almost seemed, so
marked was his bearing to the contrary, that he
somewhat affected a don't-care of manner. In his
pulpit efforts he avoided everything like what is
called cant, and what he called patois. All his
life, he said, he had endeavored to avoid it; he
certainly succeeded. He seemed like a statesman
or lawyer, whom the stern reflection of Paul, “Woe
is me if I preach not the Gospel of Christ,” had

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

driven, duty-called, into the pulpit. And there he
stood, and there gloriously he fulfilled his mission.
It was Methodism in earnest to hear Bishop Bascom
preach, and Methodism which Chesterfield
would have been compelled to respect, if but for
the high and courtly, yet Christian bearing of its
advocate. He was the son of thunder, and, like
St. Paul, he bore himself to the enemies of his faith
bravely, yet with a touch of consummate address,
like the apostle before Festus. Bishop Bascom
has fulfilled his mission; he has been true to himself
and to his church, and to its Great Head, and
it is earnestly hoped that some biographer may be
selected by his friends, capable of doing justice to
his memory.

-- --

p717-061 A VISIT TO SIMON KENTON, THE LAST OF THE PIONEERS.

“An active hermit, even in age the child
Of nature, or the man of Ross, run wild.”
Byron.

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

Falling, the other day, accidentally upon Byron's
beautiful lines in “Don Juan,” on

“General Boone, backwoodsman of Kentucky,”

I thought, as I dwelt upon their freshness—fresh
as the forests and the character which is his
theme—of a visit which I paid some years ago to
Boone's contemporary and similar, Simon Kenton,
who died shortly afterwards, and I determined to
fill out a slight sketch then made of him. One
bright morning in October, I think '34, after a
hearty breakfast on vension, with the becoming
appliances of cranberry-jelly, and all the et ceteras
of a luxurious meal, such as you often get in the
western country, and which our kind hostess of

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

West Liberty, Ohio, had, according to the promises
of the previous evening, prepared for us by day-dawn,
my friend and myself started from that village
on our way to Bellefontaine, resolved to call
and pay our respects—the respects of strangers
and travellers—to the old pioneer, who, we were
informed, dwelt some thirty miles from our whereabouts.

It was a glorious Indian-summer morning. The
day was just dawning as we started, and the thick
haze, which characterizes this season of the year,
enveloped the whole landscape, but, without concealing,
made it just indistinct enough for the imagination
to group and marshal hill, prairie, tree,
and stream, in a manner agreeable to our feelings.
The haze rested on the face of nature like a veil
over a sleeping beauty, disclosing enough of her
features to charm, without dazzling us with the
flash of her eye, which makes us shrink while we
admire.

A vast prairie extended on our right, through
which loitered a lazy stream, as if it lingered, loath
to leave the fertile soil which embosomed it. A
silvery mist hung over it, making it appear like a
great lake. Here and there, arising from the immense
body of the prairie, were what are called
islands—that is, great clumps of trees, covering
sometimes many acres, appearing just like so
many islands in an outstretched ocean. One, I

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

observed, was peculiarly striking; it was a natural
mound rising out of the prairie, and was covered
with a dense wood, while around it the plain extended
far and wide, and was as level as a floor.

As the day dawned, the scene became more and
more enchanting. The sun blazed up through the
forest-trees that skirted the prairie, like a beacon-fire.
Those of the trees which were earliest touched
by the frost, and had lost their foliage, seemed like
so many warriors stretching forth their arms in
mortal combat; while the fallen ones, which lay in
their huge length upon the ground, might easily
be fancied so many braves, who were realizing the
poet's description of a contest:—

“Few shall part, where many meet.”

Then my fancy caught another impression. I
thought, as I looked upon the tranquil scene, the
wide prairie, the sheep browsing on it, the gentle
stream, the mist curling up, the towering trees,
the distant hills, the blue smoke ascending here
and there from a rustic dwelling, all looking tranquillity,
that Peace had lighted her altar, and all
nature was worshipping the Being whose blessings
were upon all. The rich tint of those trees which
still retained their foliage, added to the beauty
and oneness of the scene, and, in gilding the
picture, harmonized with it.

On our left, a hill ascended abruptly, covered

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

with tall trees, which, in some places, were remarkably
clear of underwood, and in others choked up
with it. The undergrowth, from its great luxuriance
where it did appear, seemed emulous of the
height of its neighbors. At the foot of the hill,
and winding around it, lay our road; sometimes it
would ascend the hill's side to the very summit,
and then abruptly descend to the very foot. This
gave us a full view of the surrounding scenery. It
was beautiful. To me, like that of another world,
coming, as I did, from the contagious breath of the
city, where disease and death were spread, wide as
the atmosphere, for I had just left Cincinnati,
where the cholera was raging. The bustle of business;
the hum of men; the discordant noises; the
dusty streets; the sameness and dingy red of the
houses; the smoky and impure atmosphere; the
frequent hearse; the hurrying physician; the
many in black; were all remembered in contrast
with this bright scene of nature. I caught myself
almost unconsciously repeating the lines of the
poet:—



“Oh, how canst thou renounce the boundless store
Of charms, which Nature to her votary yields!
The warbling woodland, the resounding shore,
The pomp of groves, the garniture of fields;
All that the genial ray of morning gilds,
And all that echoes to the song of even;
All that the mountain's sheltering bosom shields,
And all the dread magnificence of heaven;
Oh, how canst thou renounce, and hope to be forgiven?”

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

I felt at once why I had been an invalid. I had
been breathing an air pregnant with all sorts of
sickness; was it any wonder I was sick? I had
swallowed a whole drug shop—for what purpose?
To be drugged to death!

Everything in this world takes the hue of our
feelings. A few weeks previously I had been to a
wedding in Lebanon, where I had enjoyed myself
gloriously. We kept it up till “'tween the late
and early,” and all went off appropriately—

“As merry as a marriage bell.”

The next morning I breakfasted with the bewitching
bride and her generous lover, and then away
from the bridal scene in a hazy rain, over horrible
roads, tossed about in a trundlebed of a cariole,
with no companion but my crutch, and a whole
host of bachelor reflections. The scene was sad
everywhere. I passed an old rooster by the roadside.
He stood alone, dripping wet, with not a
single hen near him—chick nor child—like a grand
Turk who had been upset in an aquatic excursion,
and had quarrelled with his whole seraglio. A dog
skulked by me with his tail between his legs, looking,
for all the world, as if he had been sheep-killing.
How desolate the girdled trees looked! As
the winds whistled through their leafless branches,
they seemed the very emblems of aspiring manhood,
deprived of all his honors, when he thought

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

them greenest, yet still standing with the world's
blight upon him. The road wound about, as if it
had business all through the woods; and the
long miry places were covered with rails, to prevent
one from disappearing altogether! What jolting!
zig-zag—this way, that way, every way.
Why, Sancho Panza, when tossed in the blanket,
enjoyed perfect luxury in the comparison. And
when, at last, I did get upon a piece of road that
was straight, it appeared a long vista leading to
utter desolation. The turbid streams were but
emblems of the lowering sky. They looked frowning
on each other like foe on foe, while the autumn
leaves fell thick around me like summer hopes.
To-day is different—all is bright. To-morrow may
be cloudy—and thus wags the world.

There is no nobler theme for the novelist and
the poet than the stirring incidents of the first
settlement of our country. The muse of Scott has
made his country appear the appropriate place for
romantic legend and traditionary feud, but it only
wants his genius to make our country more than
the rival of his in that respect. The field here is
as abundant, and almost untrodden. However, I
am not one of those who believe that legends of
the olden time are the best themes for the novelist.
If he would describe truly the manners, virtues,
and vices around him as they are, he would win
more applause than in the description of other

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

scenes; because all would feel the truth of the portraiture.
Scott failed in describing modern manners
in “St. Ronan's Well.” Why? Because his
affections and feelings were with the past; and
those ballads and romances in which his boyhood
delighted, exercised over his imagination a controlling
power; and when he came to give them a
“local habitation and a name,” that controlling
power was manifest.

But who of Scott's readers has not regretted
that he did not give us more of the men and manners
of the day? If he had thought as much of
them as of baronial and other periods; and, having
studied, had attempted to paint them when his mind
was in its vigor, he would have succeeded as well
as in “Ivanhoe,” “Rob Roy,” or the “Crusaders.”
Fielding could describe only the manners around
him, because he had thought only of them. Scott's
imagination had a feudal bias, and, consequently,
he painted that period best when, as he describes
it—



“They laid down to rest,
With the corslet laced—
Pillowed on buckler cold and hard;
They carved at the meal
With gloves of steel,
And drank the red wine through the helmet barred.”

How delightful if Scott had given us some of
the scenes which he witnessed among the different

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

circles with which he mingled. In such scenes he
studied human nature, it is true, but he applied
his knowledge in describing how men acted in
other circumstances than those in which he saw
them act, for he well knew that the truthful
portraiture finds sympathy in every breast. He
learned the whole history of the human heart, and
then gave us volumes of the olden time, because
there his imagination feasted. He should, sometimes,
have shown us ourselves as we are. It
seems to me that not only in our early history is
there a wide field for the novelist, but that in our
own times there is both a wider and a better.
What a great variety of characters in our country!
Men from all climes, of all opinions, parties, sects.
The German, Frenchman, Englishman, Russian,
the Backwoodsman, the Yankee, and the Southerner,
are each and all often found in the bar-room
of a country tavern. To one who likes to
observe character, what enjoyment! Why, as
Falstaff would say, “it is a play extempore.”
And then to quit a scene like this, pass a few
miles from one of these towns, and be right into
the wilderness; for it seems a wilderness to look
around on the deep woods, and the wild prairie,
and see no marks of civilization but the road on
which you travel. How the mind expands! You
look up, and fancy some far-off cloud the Great
Spirit looking down on his primeval world, in all

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

the freshness and beauty of its first years. The
imagination glows, the feelings freshen, the affections
become intense. Rapidly, then, the scenes of
our boyhood rush upon us—our early manhood, our
hopes, our fears, the lady of our love, the objects
of our ambition. We see some brilliant bird that
we have started from its perch dart off in the blue
ether, and thus before us seems the world, all our
own. And then we enter the town, and behold
the vast variety of human beings among whom
and with whom we have to struggle. Here, too,
we often find woman loveliest and most fascinating,
a flower in the wilderness, and beautiful both in
bud and in bloom. And here are generous and
free spirits, who wear no disguise about them,
whose feelings spring up, like the eagle from its
eyry, in natural fearlessness. The change is enjoyment;
one fits us for the other. In solitude,
we think over, analyze, and examine what we see
in the world; and, in the world, the reflections and
resolutions of solitude strike us like a parental
admonition.

That simplicity which Cooper has described so
well in the character of Leatherstocking, seems
to have been the characteristic of the early pioneers.
It has been my good luck to meet with
several of them. One, who is now a country
squire, and of course far advanced in years, with
whom I became acquainted in the interior of Ohio,

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

frequently, in conversation with me, dwelt upon
the peculiarities of the pioneers, lamenting with
simplicity, energy, and natural eloquence, which
told that he was one of them, the “falling off,” as
he called it, of the present times.

“Why,” said he to me, “if you will believe me,
there is not half the confidence between man and
man that there used to be, when I was in the wilderness
here, and used to travel to the different
stations. It was a long tramp, I tell you; but
you might rely on the man that went with you, to
life and to death, just as you would on your rifle;
and then you rested on your rifle, and looked upon
the beauties of the wilderness—and the wilderness
is beautiful to them that like it—and felt that you
were a man. Why, I could do everything for myself,
in those days—I needed no help, nohow. I tell
you, I have a snug farm, and, may-be, some things
that you call comforts, but I shall never be as happy
as I was when here in the wilderness with my
dog and rifle, and nothing else. No, I shall never
be as happy again, and that's a fact. Mr. —,
our preacher, preaches a good sermon, bating a
spice of Calvinism, that somehow I can't relish or
believe natural; but he can't make me feel like I
used to—I mean with such a reliance on Providence—
as I did when I roused up in the morning,
and looked out on the beauties of nature, just as
God made them. You find fault with these roads

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

—and I know the travelling's bad—I thought so
myself as I came to town—and yet I used to travel
through the wilderness when there was no road or
town. I sometimes felt tired, it's true; but it was
not the weariness I feel now; no, no! I never
shall be as happy as I was in the wilderness, and
that's a fact.”

I believe I have repeated the very words, as they
fell from the lips of the fine old man. I was much
amused with his opinion of novels.

“Why, I am told,” he said, “that a man will
write two big books, and not a word of truth in
'em from beginning to end. Now ain't that abominable?
To tell a lie, anyhow, is a great shame;
but to write, and then to print it, is what I never
thought of. How can you tell it from truth, if he's
an ingenious man? It looks just like truth when
'tis printed. It destroys all confidence in books.
Judge Jones tells me that there was a man called
Scott, who has written whole shelves of 'em—what
do you call 'em?—novels? He tells me he was a
pretty good sort of a man, too, with a good deal
of the briar about him. I read one of them books
once, that I liked, I suppose, from the name; they
called it the `Pioneers;' that's the reason I read
it. I think there must be some mistake; you may
depend on it, that man Leatherstocking never
could have known so much about the wilderness

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

and the ways of the Ingins, without being in it
and among 'em.”

What a fine compliment to the powers of Cooper!
The scenery was striking, and, as we passed along,
our conversation turned of course upon it, and
from that to the dark forms that once flitted
through it, and to those who had first struggled
with the red man for its possession; and how naturally
to him whom we were going to visit, who
had been among the first and most fearless of the
pioneers, and who was now lingering the last of
them.

Simon Kenton's life had been a very eventful
one—perhaps the most so of all the pioneers.
Boone has been more spoken of and written about;
but, in all probability, the reason is because he
was the elder man, and had been then some time
dead.

Kenton was a Virginian by birth, and, I believe,
entirely uneducated. At a very early age he quarrelled
with a rival in a love affair, and, after an
unsuccessful conflict with him, Kenton challenged
him to another, and was getting the worst of it, in
a rough-and-tumble fight; being undermost, and
subject to the full rage of his antagonist, he was
much injured, when it occurred to him that if he
could twist his rival's hair, which was very long,
in a bush near by, he could punish him at his
leisure. Crawling to the point, under the stunning

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

blows of his antagonist, Kenton, with desperate
energy, seized him by the hair, and succeeded in
entangling it in the bush, as he desired. He then
pommelled him with such right good-will, that he
thought he had killed him. Kenton, fearing the
consequences, instantly absconded, and changed
his name from Simon Butler, which was his real
name, to Simon Kenton. He pushed for the West.
There he joined in several excursions against the
savages, and was several times near being taken by
them. He acted as a spy between the Indians and
the colonies, in the war occasioned by the murder
of Logan's family. After many adventures and
hardships, he was taken by the Indians, in purloining
some of their horses, which, in retaliation,
he had led away in a night foray into one of their
villages. He was treated with great cruelty; he
ran the gauntlet thirteen times, and was finally
saved from torture by the interference of Girty, a
renegade white man who had joined the Indians,
and was their leader in many of their attacks on
the whites. Kenton and Girty had been friends,
and pledged themselves so to continue, whatever
changes might overtake them, before Girty apostatized.
He, with all his savageness and treachery,
was true to Kenton. This is but the caption of a
chapter in Kenton's life.

After journeying for some time through thick
woods, in which there were innumerable gray and

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

black squirrels, we arrived at an angle of a wormfence,
and turned off into a swampy road, towards
a log house, in which we were told the old pioneer
lived. The house was comfortable and large for
one of its kind. On stopping, a son-in-law of the
old worthy met us at the bars; and, though he
knew us not, with the hospitality of the country
he insisted on putting up our horses, which kindness
we were compelled to decline, as we could not
tarry long. As we advanced towards the house, I
observed everything about it wore the air of frugal
comfort.

We ascended two or three steps, and entered the
room, in which was a matron, who, we learned, was
the wife of the pioneer, and, seated by the fire, was
the old worthy himself. He rose as we entered.
Advancing towards him, I said: “Mr. Kenton, we
are strangers, who have read often of you and your
adventures, and, being in your neighborhood, we
have taken the liberty to call and see you, as we
are anxious to know one of the first and the last
of the pioneers.”

The old pioneer was touched and gratified by the
remark; and, while shaking hands with us, he said,
“Take seats, take seats; I am right glad to see
you.”

We sat down, and immediately entered into
conversation with him. He conversed in a desultory
manner, and often had to make an effort to

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

recollect himself; but, when he did, his memory
seemed to call up the events alluded to, and, when
asked anything, “Well, I'll tell you,” he would say,
and, after a pause, he narrated it. I have stood in
the presence of men who had won laurels by field
and flood, in the senate, at the bar, and in the
pulpit, but my sensations were merely those of
curiosity; a wish to know if the impressions which
the individual made upon myself corresponded with
the accounts given of him by others; if his countenance
told his passions, and if the capabilities which
he possessed could be read in him. This wish to
observe prevents all other sensations, and makes
one a curious but cold observer. But far different
were my feelings as I looked upon the bent but
manly form of the old pioneer, and observed his
frank and fine features. Here, thought I, is a man
who, if human character were dissected with a correct
eye, would be found to be braver than many a
one who has won the world's eulogy as a soldier.
Who cannot be brave, with all the

“Pride, pomp, and circumstance of glorious war”

about him; with the neighing steed, the martial
trump, the unfurled banner, the great army? In
such a scene, the leader of so many legions finds
in the very excitement bravery. The meanest soldier
catches the contagious spark, and cowards
fight with emulation. But think of a man alone

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

in the wide, wild wilderness, whom a love of adventure
has taken there, surrounded by wild beasts
and savage foes, hundreds of miles from human aid;
yet he sleeps calmly at night, and in the morning
rises to pierce farther into the wilderness, nearer to
those savage foes, and into the very den of those
wild beasts. How calm must have been his courage!
How enduring his spirit of endurance! In the deep
solitude, hushed and holy as the Sabbath day of the
world, he stands, with a self-reliance that nothing
can shake; and he feels in the balmy air, in the blue
heavens, in the great trees, in the tiny flower, in
the woods and in the waterfalls, in the bird and in
the beast, in everything and in all things, companionship.
George Washington would have made
such a pioneer.

Kenton's form, even under the weight of seventy
years, was striking, and must have been a model of
manly strength and agility. His eye was blue,
mild, and yet penetrating in its glance. The forehead
projected very much at the eyebrows (which
were well defined), and then receded, and was not
very high, nor very broad; his hair had been a
light brown—it was then nearly all gray; his nose
straight, and well shaped; his mouth, before he lost
his teeth, must have been expressive and handsome.
I observed that he had one tooth left, which, taking
into consideration his character and manner of
conversation, was continually reminding me of

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

Leatherstocking. The whole face was remarkably
expressive, not of turbulence or excitement, but
rather of rumination and self-possession. Simplicity,
frankness, honesty, and a strict regard to
truth, appeared the prominent traits of his character.
In giving answer to a question which my
friend asked him, I was particularly struck with
his truthfulness and simplicity. The question was,
whether the account of his life in “Sketches of
Western Adventure” was true or not? “Well, I'll
tell you,” he said, “not true. The book says that
when Blackfish, the Indian warrior, asked me, after
they had taken me prisoner, if Colonel Boone sent
me to steal their horses, that I said `No, sir' (here
he looked indignant, and rose from his chair); I
tell you, I never said `sir' to an Ingin in my life;
I scarcely ever say it to a white man.”

Mrs. Kenton, who was engaged in some domestic
occupation at the table, turned round and remarked:
“When we were last in Kentucky, some
one gave me the book to read, and when I came
to that part, he would not let me read any more.”

“And I will tell you,” interrupted Kenton, “I
never was tied to a stake in my life, to be burned;
they had me painted black when I saw Girty, but
not tied to a stake.”

I mention this, not at all to disparage the book,
but to show Kenton's character, for, though personally
unacquainted with the author, I have a

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

high respect for his talents; besides, Mr. McClung
does not give the account of Kenton's adventures
as narrated to himself by him, but as abridged from
a MS. account given by the venerable pioneer himself,
and now in the possession of Mr. John D.
Taylor, of Kentucky. Kenton stated that he had
narrated his adventures to a young lawyer (whose
name I forget), and that all in the book was true.
In answer to a question about Girty, he observed:—

“He was good to me. When he came up to me,
when the Ingins had painted me black, I knew him
at first. He asked me a good many questions, but
I thought it best not to be too for'ard, and I held
back from telling him my name; but, when I did
tell him—oh! he was mighty glad to see me. He
flung his arms round me, and cried like a child. I
never did see one man so glad to see another yet.
He made a speech to the Ingins—he could speak
the Ingin tongue, and knew how to speak—and
told them if they meant to do him a favor they
must do it now, and save my life. Girty, afterwards,
when we were at (I think he said) Detroit
together, cried to me like a child, often, and told
me he was sorry for the part he took against the
whites; that he was too hasty. Yes, I tell you,
Girty was good to me.”

I remarked, “It's a wonder he was good to
you.”

“No,” he replied, quickly but solemnly, “it's

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

no wonder. When we see our fellow-creatures
every day, we don't care for them; but it is different
when you meet a man all alone in the
woods—the wild, lonely woods. I tell you, stranger,
Girty and I met, lonely men, on the banks of the
Ohio, and where Cincinnati now stands, and we
pledged ourselves one to the other, hand in hand,
for life and death, when there was nobody in the
wilderness but God and us.
” His very language,
and a sublime expression I thought it.

He spoke kindly of the celebrated Logan, the
Indian chief, and said he was a fine-looking man,
with a good countenance, and that Logan spoke
English as well as himself. Speaking of the
Indians, he said: “Though they did abuse me
mightily, I must say that they are as 'cute as
other people—with many great warriors among
them; they are as keen marksmen as the whites,
but they do not take as good care of their rifles.
Finding one's way through the woods is all habit.
Indians talk much less than the whites when they
travel, but that is because they have less to think
about.”

He spoke of Boone, and said that he had been
with him a great deal. He described him as a
Quaker-looking man, with great honesty and singleness
of purpose, but very keen. We were
struck with his acuteness and delicacy of feeling.
He was going to show us his hand, which had been

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

maimed by the Indians; he half drew off his mitten,
and then pulled it on again.

“No,” said he, “it hurts my feelings.”

My friend observed that it was mentioned in
the different accounts of him, that when himself
and his companions arrived at the Ohio, with the
horses of the Indians, they might have escaped if
they had followed his advice.

“Understand, understand,” said he, “I do not
mean to blame them. The horses would not, somehow,
enter the river. I knew the Indians were
behind us, and told them so. They would not
leave the horses; I could not leave them, so the
Indians came yelling down the hills and took us.”

I observed to him that I wondered, after his
escape from the Indians, that he did not return to
Virginia, and run no more risks of being taken by
them.

“Ah!” said he, “I was a changed man; they
abused me mightily. I determined, after that,
never to miss a chance.” (Meaning at the life of
an Indian.)

He was very anxious that Clarke's life should
be written — General George Rogers Clarke —
who, he said, had done more to save Kentucky
from the Indians than any other man. He told
us that a gentleman from Urbanna, Ohio, had been
with him two or three days, and that he had told
him a good deal about himself. “But,” said he,

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

“I am mighty anxious to tell what I know about
Clarke. You may depend he was a brave man,
and did much.”

He then told us that not five miles from the
place where we were, he had been a captive among
the Indians, painted black, with his hands pinioned
behind him, his body lacerated with the severest
treatment; the bone of his arm broken, and projecting
through the flesh, and his head shockingly
bruised. I observed to him that he must have
been a very strong and active man, to have endured
so many hardships, and made so many
escapes.

“Yes,” said he, “I believe I might say I was
once an active man. But,” continued he, taking
my crutch in his hand, as I sat beside him, and
holding it, together with his staff—I could trace
the association of his ideas—“I am an old man.”

I observed, from his manner, that he wished to
ask me about my crutch, but that he felt a delicacy
in doing so. I explained it to him; after observing
the fashion of it for some time—for I had a fashion
of my own in my crutches—he looked earnestly at
me, and said, with emotion, showing me his own
staff—

“You see I have to use one, too; you are young
and I am old; but, I tell you, we must all come to
it at last.”

Many, in their courtesy, have tried to reconcile

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

me to my crutch; but no one ever did it with so
bland a spirit as this blunt backwoodsman, who
never said sir to an Indian in his life, and scarcely
ever to a white man.

True politeness is from the heart, and from the
abundance of the heart it speaketh; the rest is but
imitation, and, at best, the automaton fashioned to
act like a man.

We arose twice to leave ere we did so, the old
worthy pressed us so warmly “not to go yet.”
At last, after a hearty shake of the hand with him,
we departed on our way to Bellefontaine. We
were scarcely on the road before the rain descended
fast upon us; but we went on, transacted
our business, and returned to West Liberty to
spend the night, unmindful of the heavy storm
that poured down upon us in our open buggy, but
full of the old pioneer, and the reflections which
our visit had called up.

We looked around, and did not wonder that the
Indians fought hard for the soil, so fruitful with all
the resources and luxuries of savage life, redolent
with so many associations for them, all their own—
theirs for centuries—their prairies, their hunting-grounds,
the places where their wigwams stood,
where their council-fires were lighted, where rested
the bones of their fathers, where their religious rites
were performed. How often had they hailed the
“bright eye of the universe!” as we hailed him

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

that morning, almost with a Persian worship, and
on that very spot. In a few hours, we beheld
him sinking in his canopy of clouds. And thus
they sink, and the shadows of their evening grow
darker and darker, and they shall know no morrow.
Happy for those who now possess their
lands, if they cherish, and if their posterity shall
cherish, the homely virtues, the simple honesty
and love of freedom of the early pioneers—of him
with whom we shook hands that morning, on the
brink of the grave. If they do, then, indeed, may
their broad banner, with its stars and stripes
trebled, be planted on the far shores of the Pacific,
the emblem of a free and a united people.

-- --

p717-084 OLD NAT. A FACT.

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

In my boyhood, while dwelling at my uncle's,
about three miles from Baltimore, on the York
turnpike road, I remember to have been deeply
grieved by the invitation to our household to attend
the funeral of our neighbor and friend, Mr. Richardson.
The deceased dwelt about half a mile
from my uncle's, between the Falls and York turnpike
roads, in a broad strip of bottom-land, where
he cultivated a farm and carried on a mill. The
mill-dam, to my boyish ideas, was an ocean! How
rankly the weeds and long grass grew upon its
sides. The water-snakes therein were only out-numbered
by the bull-frogs thereof, while the mudturtles,
like a neutral party, with the assistance of
the floating chips that looked like them, would
have polled somewhat more than either. The summer
barks that I have set afloat there, and which

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

the sweeping breeze bore to a returnless distance,
and which went down, like Tom Moore's (though
not “at sea”), when heaven was all tranquillity—
well do I remember them! Often have my school-mates
and I there proved Cardinal Wolsey's illustration
of “Little wanton boys that swim on bladders.”
By the mill-race, how it delighted me to
loll and throw chips into the rushing waters! I
thought then, and the simile came to me from nature,
as it has many times since from books that
were a thousand years older than either myself or
the mill-race, that, like those pent-up waters breaking
forth, was the outbreak of human passions.

The house stood on a gentle knoll beside the
dam, and multitudinous were the numbers of geese,
ducks, chickens, and turkeys, which the frugal
housewife exulted in raising. Here the two latter
races wandered and worried, when the two former
paddled and plashed in the mill-dam. And while
chickens and hens, with the rooster in their midst,
or at their flank, or in their rear, and the turkeys
with their grand seignior, the gobler, in similar
fashion, would take up a scattering trail for the
barnyard or the woods—it was amusing to observe
with what regular solemnity, in contrast, the ducks,
with the drake at their head, but more especially
the geese with the truculent and burly gander in
advance, would parade in Indian file, along the
devious, narrow race-path to the mill-dam. In my

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

mind's eye I “see them on their winding way,”
now. Well may I remember the first time I saw
them. I was then but a child, and was sent on the
farthest adventure I had ever made from home
alone, on an errand to Mr. Richardson's. I passed
the graveyard tremulously; the rustling leaves
whispered ghost stories to me, and the booming
beetle struck against me like a rushing train of
funeral spirits met in mid career, but I got safe
through the bars which inclosed the dam. There
I thought I might be lost in the hazel-bushes, or
that some Georgia man, as the negroes then called
the slave-dealers—for to Georgia many of the
negroes were then sold, and it was their horror—
would leap upon me from the woods, paint me
black, and forthwith sell me into slavery. But the
bushes were passed safely, though an old stump,
which glanced at me on the side of the road, had
hastened me through them. I had now but to turn
a sudden angle in the race-path, and the house of
Mr. Richardson would be full in view and near by.
I trod upon it, with my little crutch under my arm,
bravely. Lo, as I turned the angle, I beheld, not
ten feet from me, the old gander, at the head of a
considerable troop, making a dignified descent on
the mill-dam. The path was of the narrowest,
made by the footsteps of those who attended to
the dam, and it was closely girt by high thick
grass and alder-bushes; it was evident that either

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

the gander and train or myself must turn out into
them. Numbers were against me; but I, who had
passed graveyard and Georgia men all alone, I, it
was certain, could not nor would not be such a
goose as to give way to a gander. Through the
trees I saw the slaves of Mr. Richardson at play
about the house, and I resolved, notwithstanding
the democracy of numbers was against me,
to maintain my path. The gander condescended
not to notice me until we had got within
five feet of each other. He then raised his head
with a hissing sound; I waved my hand mechanically,
and ejaculated “shoo!” The gander
stood for a moment at bay, expanding his wings
and protruding his neck, then, with a hiss, hiss,
hiss, malignant as a viper's, he made right at me.
The suddenness, and, I may say, the unexpectedness
of the assault, rather than fear, caused me to
recoil, and, as I did so, my crutch slipped, and I
tumbled on my side and rolled over on my face on
my way down the hill. In that position I seized
an alder-bush, with the intention of maintaining
my ground and regaining an upright position, when,
just as I did so, the gander's hiss ceased, and for a
good reason. On the skirt of my jacket the gander
seized murderously—over and upon me he flapped
his wings with diabolical energy, tightening,
as he did so, his grapple, while his whole bevy
raised such a clatter that I felt myself in a

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

whirl-wind of unappeasable wrath, and thought my death
hour had come. Oh, the agony of dying away
from home! I lifted my voice and screamed aloud.
The progenitors of this race saved Rome, but they
certainly would have done for me, had not “Old
Nat” arrived at this instant, and most valorously
rescued me.

This was my first acquaintance with old Nat.
He wiped the dust and dirt from my face and
hands, readjusted my disordered habiliments, and
led me to the house. I delivered my message, and
departed for home, where I arrived in safety, but
not by the mill-race path.

I never saw Nat after this until I saw him at
his master's grave. My uncle had been down to
Mr. Richardson's, offering all the consolation and
assistance in his power. It was rather late for us
to get to the dwelling of the deceased before the
funeral-train should leave it, when my relative returned
for us; and, as the ceremony was to be performed
at the grave, which was between Mr.
Richardson's and our residence, it was agreed that
we should go directly to the graveyard. In fact,
it lay on the side of the road which communicated
between the two estates. As it was not more than
a quarter of a mile off, my uncle took me by the
hand, and, with his wife on his arm, we repaired
thither. We found ourselves somewhat late when
we approached the graveyard, for the coffin had

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

been lowered into its earthly receptacle, and the
clergyman was performing his last offices. The
widow did not attend, but the children of the
deceased stood weeping over him, and the grief of
one of them, John, a playmate of mine, was
touching in the extreme.

That we might not disturb the hallowed feelings
of the mourners, my uncle stopped with us on the
outskirts of the group. I saw him directing the
attention of my aunt to Nat, and my eye followed
hers. Nat's mother was a dark mulatto, and his
father a negro; there was, therefore, a slight admixture
of the races in his veins.

He was tall, raw-boned, and erect, with very long
arms. His mouth was small, considering the predominance
of his African blood, and his nose
straight, but with very big nostrils; and he had a
quick, shrewd eye, which wore generally any but
a sad expression.

Now it was far different; and any one who might
have looked at him, would have known, at a glance,
that the deceased was a kind master, for Nat
leaned with both hands upon his spade, with which
he was to throw the earth upon the coffin, while
the big round tears gushed down his cheeks. He
looked at my schoolmate, and then into the grave,
and, stepping to his side, said:—

“Oh, Master John, look here, now; don't take
on so.”

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

“Susan,” said my uncle to my aunt, as he
dashed a tear from his eye, “Mr. Richardson's
servants are to be free after they have served a
certain time for which they are to be sold, according
to his will, and I shall certainly buy Nat.”

On the day of sale, in fulfilment of the purpose
which my uncle expressed at the grave, he
attended, taking me with him in his gig. Nat
was forty years of age, and was sold for five
years, at the expiration of which he was to be free.
He expressed great gratitude when my uncle told
him he meant to purchase him, saying that he was
glad he was not to leave the neighborhood where
he had worked so long with his old master.

As soon as the bidding had ceased, and Nat was
struck down to my relative, a broad grin broke
over his countenance, and, stepping up to him, he
said: “Master, I'll go to my new home now, if you
say so.”

My uncle nodded assent, and, after shaking
hands all around with his fellow-slaves, he departed
with alacrity. Having no other purpose at
the sale but the purchase of Nat, my uncle soon
followed that worthy homeward. Our route lay
directly by the graveyard where Mr. Richardson
was buried, and, as we approached it, we beheld
Nat, leaning with his arms on the top of the fence,
and gazing wistfully at the grave. As soon as he

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

saw us, he took a by-path to my uncle's, where we
found him on our arrival.

My uncle's dwelling was a long one-story mansion,
with immense windows, that made it look, at a
distance, like a large country church, for which, in
fact, it has been more than once mistaken. It had
a basement story, where were the sleeping apartments
of many of the slaves, together with the
kitchen. As soon as I had finished my tea—for the
sale took place in the afternoon, and we found the
table set when we got home—I descended into the
kitchen, with the wish to see my old acquaintance,
Nat, and, by recognizing him, do my boyish best
to make him feel at home in his new quarters.

Nat needed not my welcome to place him at
home. He was seated quietly in the chimney-corner,
smoking a pipe with the ease of a Turk in
his own especial sanctum. The cook, Viney, who
had a race of nearly a dozen about her, was
listening respectfully to the new-comer, as was also
Cuffy, an African, whom my uncle's brother had
purchased in one of the slave-markets of the West
Indies. One day my uncle's brother was passing
through the slave-market in Cuba, I think, when
the poor fellow sprang from among the gang, and,
throwing himself on his knees before him, implored
him, by signs most impressive, to become his purchaser.
Touched by the scene, he purchased him,
and a deep attachment had grown up between the

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

master and the slave. “Master John,” as Cuffy
always called him, was now on a visit to the United
States, and had brought Cuffy with him.

Lem, or, as he preferred being called, in full,
Lemuel, the coachman, was pretending to busy
himself with something or other by the dresser, as
it was called, in which the dishes were spread out
on shelves; but he was evidently listening to, and
scrutinizing Nat, with the desire of not being
observed.

Lem wore livery, drove the carriage, and waited
on the table, and, of course, held himself in aristocratic
elevation above the field-hands. He was a
short, duck-legged negro, with a forehead slanting
directly back from his eyebrows. It was short, and,
to make the most of it, Lem combed, with much
care, every bit of wool back from it. His nose
turned up, as if to take a view over the top of his
head, or, perhaps, to avoid the chasm of his immense
mouth, which was garnished with two rows
of dusky teeth, that were not half as white as
Cuffy's, though Lem, every morning, in imitation
of his master, used a toothbrush. My uncle was
a dyspeptic, and Lem was a dyspeptic, too. He
was an envious, conceited fellow, and nothing would
have pleased him more, had he been farther south,
than to have been placed, whip in hand, as a driver
over his fellows. “Sarvant, master William,” said
Nat, offering me a chair, and taking a seat on a

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

stool that stood beside him. “I hope old master's
things sold well, for missus and the children's sake.
I suppose you didn't notice, though.”

“Uncle says they did, Nat,” I replied. “What
were you talking about?”

“Whether or not spirits walk, sir; an' I maintains
it as how they does, sir.”

“Why?” asked I, with boyish fear, approaching
nearer to him.

“Because I seed my old master the other night
as plainly as I see you. I had been sent in town
by missus, to market, the Saturday master died,
and, feeling sad like, I had to take my bitters
pretty often. I felt something was going to happen
to me; and that night, after I got home, I
spent mighty uneasy. The next day, being Sunday,
I had to myself, and, by way of breaking the
spell, I goes down on to the road, right by here,
and spent my time with the boys. I stayed there
all day, and just after night-time I starts for home.
I had always tried to do what was right by old
master, so I took my way by the graveyard, a kind
o' sorrowing for him, but not afeard for myself,
though I felt rather awful for all. You know the
graveyard comes right to a pint as you are agwine
down the hill. I kind of looks over at the grave,
and there, after I looked steady a moment, something
white rises. I knew it must be old master,
for right at once it come over me that I had been

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

taking too much lately, and he always 'posed it in
everybody, might and main. I tell you, my hair
riz as straight as yourn. I walked right on, as
hard as I could go; it followed. You know the
fence leads right straight down to the barn, by the
big grape-vine, whar' you go into the mill; it followed
to thar. I couldn't look round—I heer'd
it; but, as I got over the fence, I looked, an' I saw
master. It was him. I saw him, as plain as I see
you, turn into a little white dog, an'—”

“It was the dog that followed you,” said Lem,
from the graveyard; “you must have been intoxhacated.”

“Intoxhacated!” re-echoed Nat: “I thanks you,
sir, for your manners to a strange gentleman.
If it had been a dog,” resumed Nat, turning to
me, but answering Lem, “how comes I to hear it
walk with two heavy feet, like master used to
walk afore me, and hear nothing when it walked
away?”

Lem's interruption discomposed Nat's dignity,
and he resumed his pipe and quitted his story.
Lem's notion was no doubt, however, correct, for
Nat, who was given to the bottle, was a great seer
of sights when he had over-indulged himself. Nat
and Lem never became friends, and I always attributed
it to this little circumstance.

Lem, as I have said, imitated his master in
everything, even in his complaints.

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

My uncle was very dyspeptic; he took a great
many nostrums, without their producing any good
effect upon him (of course). At last, however, he
fancied that old Doctor Mann, a French physician,
who kept at the corner of Calvert and Market
streets, had compounded certain pills which gave
him relief. My uncle generally obtained them
through Nat, whom he sent into the city to market
regularly twice a week, and who hauled at other
times wood to the city, and manure for the farm
from it. The coach was not often used, except on
Sundays, when the family went to church, so that
Nat went much oftener to the city than Lem. Lem
though was quite a moneyed man, for he was always
in waiting to hold the horses of the friends of my
uncle when they visited us, and he was sure to obtain
a piece of silver when they remounted.

One day I overheard Lem say very pompously
to Nat (slaves with each other generally bear the
names of their masters, as the servants in the admirable
farce of “High Life below Stairs,” become
dukes and lords with each other, and Nat retained
his old master's name), “Mr. Richardson,
you would obligate me if with this money,” putting
a twenty-five cent piece into Nat's hand, “you would
obtain for me from Doctor Mann a box of his dispeptus
pills. My bowels is terribly disordered,
and there's nothin' that takes me to town to-day.

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

Master says them pills helps him, and I think
they'll help me too.”

Nat took the money, and said he would do so.
About half an hour afterwards he came to me and
said,

“Master William, if you will give me some of
them old pill-boxes of master's, what I seed you
have, I'll get you all the chestnuts you want.”

That I esteemed a most liberal offer on the part
of Nat, and I was not slow in closing the bargain,
by handing him several of the empty boxes. I
heard no more about the pills for three or four
weeks, during which time Nat had obtained several
boxes of them for Lem, until one day Nat asked
him how they operated.

“To a fraction,” replied Lem, with dignity, “and
they am not hard to take, only they 'casion a little
nauseum on account of their tasting a leetle fishy.”

“Master William,” said Nat, slyly to me, when
Lem was out of hearing, “I tells you something if
you says nothing about it.”

“Not a word.”

“Them old pill-boxes of master's you got for me,
I rubs mackerel eyes in flour—them's the pills, and
I spends Lem's quarters drinking his health, and
a hoping they may do him much good.”

Nat was an active muscular fellow, and a great
walker. I was passionately fond of attending husking
matches; so was Nat. I had accompanied him

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

to several, and whenever I got tired of walking,
and I could not go far at night on my crutch, unless
I knew the road, and not even then if the
ground was soft, Nat would stoop down, and placing
his hands for stirrups, with the left arm shorter
than the other, I would mount, and he would jog
along as easily as if I were not heavier than his
axe—in truth, I was not much heavier. In this
way I have gone with him five or six miles to a
husking frolic, and back again the same night.
There was one stipulation between us always upon
these occasions, namely, that Nat was not to get
drunk, which would have prevented my getting
home, and that I, when we got home, was to supply
him with as much whiskey as he wanted. This
I could easily do, as the keys of the storeroom,
which was in the basement, were, when not in use,
always hung up in the sitting-room, and my uncle
and aunt indulged me in everything.

One night, though Nat religiously kept his
promise with me, I broke mine with him. He
revenged himself. We were late on the next occasion
in starting to the husking, which was some
five miles off. I walked about a hundred yards,
and then mounted on Nat's back. Away we went,
over meadow and ploughed land, and through the
woods. Who more full of fun than I? With my
handkerchief around Nat's neck, for the rein,
sometimes I would lean away back, and press my

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

feet in his palms, like a rider who restrains the impatience
of his fiery steed, while Nat, humoring the
notion, would prance, caper, neigh, and play the
Bucephalus entirely to my admiration. Then again
I would be seized with the fear that he would
throw me, and would pat his big ears and cheeks,
and coax him into a walk. I even went so far on
this occasion as to introduce two large pins into
the heels of my shoes, spur-like; but, upon my
applying them, my steed, like Balaam's ass, not
only became endowed with speech, but laid me right
flat down upon my back in the woods, nor would
he suffer me to remount until I had placed my evidences
of knighthood in his possession. After this,
we got to the husking-match safe, and Nat showed
forth conspicuously. His companions pressed him
over and over to drink, and, amidst the uproarious
conviviality, he laid no restraint upon himself, and
soon broke loose from the bounds of sobriety.

When I again mounted for home, I found that
no spur was necessary. I tied my crutch with my
handkerchief, so as to fix it to my arm, and seized
with both hands the collar of Nat's linsey-woolsey
jacket, in right-down earnest. It was necessary,
for Nat pitched and heaved like a war-steed when
stricken a desperate blow by the foe. It was quite
natural, for Nat was combating his worst enemy.
We got in this way into the woods. He staggered
fore and aft, brought up against a huge tree, with

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

an oath, and, expanding his palms, gave me a
tumble into the leaves at his feet, while he grasped
the trunk. Steadying himself thereby, he looked
down at me, and hiccoughed out—

“You sees the konsekense, Master Billy, of
breaking bargains. I kept every word of my word
to you on drinking, refusing the fellows, and
awaiting till we got home, and there was no liquor.
I've got my liquor now, because I could not get it
at home, and you knows whose fault it is.”

So speaking, the old fellow tumbled down in the
leaves at my feet, and, all I could do, I could not
rouse him, except to an inarticulate remark. In
two minutes he was fast asleep.

Though I felt provoked, I reflected that old Nat
had served me right, and I sank down by his side,
hoping that in a half hour or so he would recover.
While waiting for that event, I changed my sitting
to a recumbent position, and was soon as fast asleep
as himself. I did not awake until he himself
aroused me at daybreak, and hurried with me off
home. After that I broke no bargains with Nat.

Nat was a lover of the sex, a kind of colored
Lothario. One day, as I was playing in front of
the house, I cast my eyes down the road, and beheld
Nat seated on a board in front of the cart,
returning from town, with a perfect specimen of
one of Africa's daughters beside him. She was a
likely slave of some eighteen or upwards, whom my

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

uncle had purchased. It was a sight, that pair.
Nat was seated bolt upright beside her, with an
inclination of his person towards the damsel, after
the fashion which he had witnessed in the most
splendid vehicles of the city, as their lords drove
out with the fair. The damsel, whose name was
Becky, had less of art, and more of nature in her
manner. She was dressed in her best, which was
a spotted-muslin gown, with an old lace cape, that
her former mistress had given her. A flaming
bandanna was tastefully tied round her head, and
she looked tidy, attentive, and neat, but not without
a consciousness. Nat was explaining the localities
of the farm to her, having no doubt previously
satisfied her of the kind qualities of her new master.
I had certainly come in for a share of panegyric,
for I saw him point me out to her, and a broad grin
of satisfaction broke over her countenance.

At the back door Nat descended first from
the cart, according to fashion, and then handed
down Miss Becky. From the side door my aunt
spoke to her kindly, and desired her to hand some
of the bundles into the house. When they were
disposed of, Nat resumed his seat, and I took
Becky's beside him, for the purpose of riding to
the stable, and hearing his opinion of the new-comer.
To my inquiry he replied—

“Master bought her to-day, from the widow
Bushrod, Master William. She is a likely colored

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

person. I have been telling her all about our folks,
and a kind of eased her mind as to her new master
and mistress. She is not married, quite a gal like,
an' I s'pose the next thing we shall know, Mr. Lem
will be dodging round, and axing old master for
her for a wife.”

“Nat, as you are not married either, why don't
you get uncle to give her to you?”

“Master William,” replied Nat quickly, “I have
been thinking of that; but in course old master will
give her to the one she likes, an' you know what a
fooling way Lem has. I'm a getting on to the outskirts
of the vale of years, as the preacher says,
an' Lem's not twenty-three. Anyhow, I'm a free
man in six months from this; my time will be out
then, for which my first master sold me. My master,
that's now, may-be though would hire me, if I
was to get Becky, so I could stay about the place.”

“You knew Becky before?” I remarked.

“Yes, slightly, as you'd say, Master William;
an' Lem never seed her before.”

A fierce rivalry forthwith commenced between
Lem and Nat for Miss Becky's favor. Well do I
remember the tactics practised by either party, and
many a lover whom I have met in society practised
his arts with not half the tact of these
colored gentlemen. As for Becky, she proved that
the gift of coquetry was not confined exclusively
to the fairer portion of Adam's race of her sex.

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

It was my wont to go into the kitchen on winter
evenings, to discourse with Nat upon the intricate
subject of bird and rabbit-catching; and there I
witnessed man-catching practised with equal adroitness.
Lem was coachman; so he considered himself
Nat's superior. Nat was possessed of a great
deal of ingenuity, could do almost anything about
a farm, and often, when Lem was otherwise employed,
drove the coach; therefore he was disposed
not at all to yield to Lem on the score of personal
pretension, except as regarded years, and they,
Nat said, when not conversing with me on the subject,
but to his fellows, entitled him to the greater
respect; a consideration which a prudent personage
would not certainly press upon the sex in a love-affair.
In the progress of events, it appeared certain
that Lem was about to be victor. He had
greater facilities for obtaining money than his
rival, from the fact that he held the horses, and
waited on my uncle's visitors; and much of it he
spent in making propitiatory sacrifices to the goddess
of his idolatry. While affairs were in this
posture, the time for which Nat was sold expired.
He was a free man. Struck with jealousy at the
success of his more fortunate rival, he determined,
like Ernest Maltravers, the Bulwerian hero, when
he thought Vasgrave about to be the happy man,
to exile himself from the presence of the charmer.
Accordingly, Nat announced his determination to

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

my uncle to go back to Harford County, where he
was raised. Now, Nat was my uncle's man-of-all-work,
his man Friday, and my relative felt that he
should be at great loss without him. Besides, my
uncle was much older than my aunt, and, notwithstanding
this, and in spite of many rivals, he had
succeeded in his suit. He was aware of the rivalry
which existed between Lem and Nat, and, I believe,
from a fellow-feeling, he entertained a sly wish
that Nat should outgeneral his compeer. Controlled,
I think, by these feelings, my uncle offered
Nat fifteen dollars a month to stay with him, which
our colored worthy most thankfully accepted.

A few days after Nat's first monthly payment,
Lem's star paled, for Nat was as generous as a
prince, and rivalry, as well as love and generosity,
combined to make him open his purse-strings to
Miss Becky.

My uncle paid Nat his fifteen dollars in silver
one Saturday night, no doubt with a purpose, for
he was full of sly humor, and was fond of observing
the characters of those about him. Becky had
been engaged to go with Lem to the country
Methodist Church on Sunday, but she suddenly
declined, and was all smiles upon Nat during the
day. The next Sunday she appeared at church,
attended by Nat, in habiliments that far outshone
the gorgeous daughters of Africa in the throng.
From that day forth, Lem's case was hopeless.

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

It had a speedy termination in despair, for the
following Sunday Nat and Becky appeared together
at church as man and wife, after the fashion
of their people.

By way of revenge, Lem broke open a blacksmith-shop
down on the road, stole the tools, and
buried them in a patch of ground which my uncle
allowed Nat to cultivate for himself. Search
was made for the tools, and Lem, with an accomplice
and backer, named Toney, who belonged to a
neighbor, asserted that they had seen Nat secreting
them in the patch, one night. Luckily, Nat proved
an alibi conclusively. Alas for Lem! it was decided
that he should receive thirty-nine lashes on
the bare back, and, by way of preventing mistakes,
he was compelled to count them himself. This
was not all; he was degraded from the coach-box
into the field-service, in which he speedily recovered
of his dyspepsia, and became a hale, hearty fellow.
And yet this circumstance, which placed Nat in
the ascendant, was, after all, his ruin. He was
elevated to the coach-box. As my cousins were
growing up, the carriage was called into frequent
requisition, and Nat was driving to and from town
constantly. His opportunities for the obtaining of
liquor were frequent, and also, like many a better
man, he not only availed himself of every opportunity
to drink, but he exhibited a great deal of
tact in making them. No matter how drunk, he

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

could drive; and his constitution was one of those
hardy ones, in which the vital powers hold on to
the last, and the extremities yield first. Gradually
his left foot increased to double its size, became
misshapen like a club-foot, and the old fellow had
to have a shoe made expressly for it. Still he sat
on the coach-box. But this was not all. One
Christmas eve, returning from a shooting-match
down on the road, and supplying himself from a
flask of whiskey which he had stowed away in his
pocket, he became so drunk as to be unable to
proceed, and pitched down into the snow, where
he remained all night.

The consequence was that old Nat became a
martyr to the rheumatism, which not only rendered
him incapable of service, but an expense to my
relative, for medical attendance. It was two
months before the old fellow could crawl out, and
then he made his appearance on crutches.

When Nat was first taken, Becky's attentions
to him were unremitting; she was so anxious to
restore him to the field, and thereby prevent the
abatement of his wages; but, as his prospects of
future labor diminished, and his medical expense
to my uncle increased, Becky became indifferent
to him.

The great minstrel of the North, after speaking
of the general waywardness of woman, says, in

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

that hackneyed quotation (hackneyed, we suppose,
because true):—



When pain and anguish wring the brow,
A ministering angel thou!

Becky might have been a ministering angel to
old Nat, but she removed her quarters from his
room, and made her visits, like other “angel visits,”
a good distance apart.

Almost by miracle Nat's rheumatism left him
for a season, and Becky lighted the torch of hymen
anew, but the flames had scarcely ascended when
the old fellow had a relapse. In this way for years
Nat lingered along, at times apparently well except
his lameness, but with relapses that, at each
recurrence, were at lesser intervals and more severe.
Becky's attentions to him graduated accordingly.

At last Nat's wages were reduced one-half, and
her complaints against his habits were loud and
frequent; but old Nat was sincerely attached to
her, and bore them after the manner of Socrates.
Becky made meanwhile a less brilliant appearance
at church, though her domestic qualities gathered
no new energy.

Years slipped away, and I approached man 's estate.
Nat eked out now what my uncle allowed
him, which was but a few dollars a month, for he
had become almost useless, by setting traps for

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

rabbits and partridges, and selling them to the neighbors
or at market. Almost every cent he received
was transferred to Becky ere it touched his
pocket.

I was a good deal amused one day, poor fellow,
at his lamentation over his lame leg. He said—

“Master William, I don 't care for the looks of
the thing, but for the thing itself. You see Becky
will dress, and old master has docked my wages
on account of my rhumatiz, and my not being
able to work as I did, and now when I expected to
make a catching of rabbits and partridges, the
niggers all about here track me through the snow
by my lame leg, and steals everything. There's
Bryant's Toney, I suspects him strong. Master
William, suppose you walks down with me to-morrow
morning to the clump of trees next to Bryant's.
Right in the sheep-track, there I've set my
gun (a trap made out of a hollow log), and by
hokey I know we'll catch that Toney stealing my
rabbit out if there's airy one in.”

“Agreed,” said I, and the next morning bright and
early, for the purpose of defending the old fellow's
rights, I attended him to the clump of trees. There
stood the trap with the fall-down about ten feet
from us.

“We 're afore the tarnal rabbit thief this morning,
Master William,” exclaimed Nat, stepping up
to the trap, and preparing to take from it the live

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

captive; “every morning afore this, for these three
mornings past, there's been somebody here, and
helped themselves, and then set the trap again, for
I has a 'tickler way of setting my traps, and can
tell.”

By this time, secundum artem, Nat had extracted
the rabbit from his trap, and with the affrighted
animal under his arm, was proceeding to set it
again, when he looked up and observed—

“See! Master William, yonder! that's Toney
Bryant's. Toney, he's the thief, you may depend on
it. He's coming this way; he's looking out for
other traps, but he ha'n't seed me yet; let's hide,
Master William, behind the trees, and catch the
varmint.”

We accordingly hid, and in a whisper, Nat
pointed Toney out to me at some distance off on
the skirts of the woods, closely eyeing the ground
as he walked on in search of traps. With an eye
glittering through the bushes at him, Nat said,

“That agravating varmint 'll find the trap down,
and think there's a rabbit in—he, he.”

Toney walked directly to Nat's trap, and, finding
the fall down, concluded, of course, that the game
was there. Accordingly he got down on his knees,
for the purpose of purloining it, muttering to himself,
as he did so, “I'll save old Nat the trouble
again.”

Nat, meanwhile, was not an uninteresting picture.

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

He stood in a stooping attitude, glaring at the thief,
while he held the rabbit by the hind legs, with its
head under his arm. Every now and then the
animal gave a convulsive start, in its efforts to
escape, at which the old fellow would grasp it
harder, and gaze the keener at Toney, who, on
finding the trap empty and down, concluded that
some other poacher had been there before him.
He therefore determined, it seemed, to remove it
to some place where he could make sure of its contents,
and accordingly he very deliberately lifted
it up and adjusted it under his arm.

At this instant Nat stepped forth, and confronted
him, saying, with great dignity—

“You've no 'casion to take that trap.”

Toney started, and dropped the trap, but, in an
instant, recovered himself, and, putting his foot
on it, he said—

“The trap's mine.”

Nat, full of courage from my presence, though
I was unobserved by Toney, exclaimed—

“You lie, you thief!” And forthwith he slung
(forgetting in his passion what would be his loss)
the rabbit full in his face.

Toney had the reputation of being a dexterous
fellow, and amply proved it on this occasion, for
he caught the rabbit as it struck him, and, bursting
into a loud laugh, he held it over his head a

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

moment, in derision, and then darted off like a deer
with it into the woods.

Matters were in this state with Nat when I left
my uncle's, and domesticated myself in the city, as
a student of the law.

In due time I was admitted to practice, and did
so for nearly twelve months, when increasing indisposition
compelled me to repair to the country for
my health. There I found old Nat a hanger-on
about the farm, incapable of doing anything but
feed the poultry, or some such light service. He
earned no wages now, and, as a matter of kindness,
my uncle supported him. Meanwhile a stout, black,
free negro, named Joe Mooney, of about Becky's
age, and a preacher withal, made his appearance
at my uncle's, as a visitor of Becky. Nat hated
him from the first, for he was fond of discoursing
against intemperance, and doubtless did so intentionally,
aiming his shafts at Nat in the presence
of Becky. She was held a beauty by her race.
She was now reduced to the plain habiliments of a
servant, and could no more make the display on
Sundays at the meeting-house which was her wont
in the days of Nat's prosperity. If we could dissect
human motives to their first mainspring, I
have no doubt we should find Becky's first partiality
to the preacher arose from his complimenting
her upon the plainness of her attire, with well-directed
observations upon the impropriety of

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

appearing in gayer habiliments, for she was anxious
to make it known that choice, not necessity, had
caused the change. The result was, Becky joined
the church under Mooney. The next thing, her
conscience was troubled about the unceremonious
manner in which she had become Nat's wife, so she
discarded the old fellow eventually. She and
Mooney held long conversations together, and the
issue was that she determined to be married over
again, as she expressed it, but not to Nat.

The old negro plainly proved that the demon
jealousy is not confined to its habitancy of a white
bosom. He was now old and decrepit, but he remembered
well, and it made his age the more
desolate, that all his means, when he had any, were
given, without scarcely a cent's expenditure upon
himself, to one who now, from compunctions of
conscience, spurned him from her bed and board.

He advised with me about speaking to my uncle
on the matter, but I told him it would be of no use;
for he well knew, as his own case proved, that my
relative never interfered in such matters among his
slaves.

Nat's only resource now was in the bottle, and
he thanked his stars that I was near by, from whom
he could obtain the needful “bit.” I could not
find it in my heart to refuse to add a dram or
two to the daily one my uncle allowed him, which
was always sent down to him at dinner time. In

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

the morning early it was that the old fellow said
he most needed his “bitters,” and then it was that
I used to start one of the little black boys off to the
tavern on the road for a pint for Nat. How the
old toper's eyes gloated on it when it came! In
fact, his long habits of intemperance had made
stimulus necessary to his existence. At least so
the country doctor said, who was given to stimulus
himself.

As soon as Nat had his bottle filled in the morning,
he would repair instantly to the barn-yard,
where, after having poured into a tin cup a considerable
portion of “old rye,” he would fill from
the glowing udder of the cow the remainder up to
the brim with the warm milk, and take it down as
a Virginian or Kentuckian takes his “mint juleps”
at rising, with a gusto, a lighting up of the eye,
followed by an immediate tendency to loquacity.

Alas for old Nat, it was then that he would come
and take a seat by me, and live his life over again.
How he would chuckle as he reminded me of the
time I had to sleep out all night, and how he would
laugh over Lem and his “dyspeptus pills.”

After taking his morning bitters, Nat touched
not again through the day except at dinner, when
he disposed of the dram which my uncle sent him.
But at night, and particularly if “Parson Joe”
came over to see Becky, he was sure to have

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

recourse to the black bottle, which was as sure to be
ready for my “bit” in the morning.

Besides the pocket-money that Nat gathered
between my uncle and myself, my relative frequently
gave him vegetables, fruits, &c., which he
sold to the neighbors. After my relative had set
out his early York cabbages, he told Nat that he
might have all the “plantings” that were left,
which amounted to a thousand or more, and were
selling at twenty-five cents per hundred. Happy
in the opportunity of putting so much “grog-money”
in his pocket, Nat went forth among the
neighbors to effect sales. There was an old man
near by named Tatem, who was always called
Squire Tatem, from the fact that the governor had
given him a commission in the magistracy. This
commission brought Tatem little more than the
dignity, for there were squires enough before he
was made one. He had kept an extensive shoe-store
in Baltimore, and failed. He lived at this
time on a little farm of few acres, which previous
to his failure he had deeded to his wife. The front
of Tatem's barn bounded on the opposite side of
the road from my uncle's, about a quarter of a mile
below the termination of his estate. As Tatem
had been used to a town life, and liked company,
it was his custom, whenever the weather permitted,
to leave his house, which was situated a hundred
or more yards off of the road, and take his station

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

by the road fence, leaning thereon, and stopping
whatever passengers he chanced to know in their
way to and from town, to learn the news.

Nat had sold four hundred of his early York
“plantings” to Squire Tatem, but on their delivery
the Squire had failed to make payment, and had
put Nat off from time to time, whenever the old
negro had requested him thereto. One day Nat
came to me and stated his grievance, saying,

“You must know, Master William, that I sold
him, that Squire Tatem, the four hundred early
York plantings at twenty-five cents a hundred.
You can see how good they was, for look at old
master's and look at the Squire's or mine, for mine
they are, when you pass by his place. Finer early
Yorks the hand of black or white man never
planted. Well, after I handed 'em to him, he said
he had no change then, an' that he would pay me
the first time he seed me. I let him, Master William,
see me every time I had a chance for a full
month afterwards, but he never said a word. So
one day I meets him down at the tavern on the
road, where there was a quantity of gentlemen,
an' I says to him as purlite as possible, taking off
my hat at the same time, `Servant, Squire,' says
I. `Nathaniel, my worthy,'—he called me at full
length, Nathaniel—`Nathaniel, my worthy,' says
he, very kind, `how's your health?' Says I, `I
thanks you, Squire, very kindly, my rheumatiz is

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

better—how does 'em early Yorks come on?'
`Early Yorks,' says he, snapping his eye quickly
at me. `Oh, my fine fellow, near the road? Admirably.
Your master never had any like them,
hey?' `Yes, Master Squire,' says I, `them ere
come from old master's; they're growing first
rate, and, Squire,' says I, making a low purlite
bow, `Nat would be your 'bedient servant, if you
would let him have that change for 'em!' `Change,'
said he; `them few plantings I got from you wasn't
worth a snap; it's my opinion you stole 'em from
your master, you drunken vagabond; I shall call
and see him; but for my respect for him I should
commit you to jail right off.' Then Bob Hollands
told him that the receiver was as bad as the thief.
How everybody did laugh; but the Squire looked
so angry at me that I thought it best to leave, so I
did.”

“Have you ever spoken to him since about the
matter?” I asked.

“Yes, Master William; the other day I finds
him leaning over the fence; and he told me if I
ever spoke to him in the company of gentlemen
about such things again, that he would cowhide me
the first time he caught me on the road. He said
when he had any change he'd let me know, without
my axing for it. Now, Master William, you knows
the law; what are a colored man to do under them
circumstances?”

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

“Was there no white person by,” I asked, “when
you sold the cabbages to the Squire?”

“Not a soul, black or white, Master William.”

“It's a pity, Nat,” I replied, “that he did not
confess the debt in the presence of some of those
gentlemen at the tavern. You are now a free man,
and you could sue him for the amount, and bring
one of those gentlemen to prove that he confessed
the debt.”

“Ha, now I understand it, Master William.
That's the reason why the Squire didn't want to
hear anything of it before them are gentlemen; he
knew I could make him pay. So, if he was to
confess, in the presence of a white person, as how
he owed me the money, then I could sue him, and
make him pay.”

“Precisely so, Nat,” I replied. Nat chuckled
to himself, and then said: “The Squire'll find I'm
not such a cabbage-head as he takes me for.”

A week or so after this, and when I had forgotten
the circumstance, Nat was one day driving
me into the city in the carriage. As we approached
Squire Tatem's, Nat turned round, and said quickly
to me:—

“Master William, there's the Squire now. Don't
let him see you, and just mark, now, how I'll tickle
him along about the cabbage. If I stops, he'll
think of a konsekence there's nobody in.” Accordingly,
with great respect, Nat spoke to the

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

Squire, and was immediately asked by him what
the news was.”

“Nothing 'tickler, Squire. I hopes you is well
to-day, sir.”

“Very well, Nathaniel; how's your master?”

“Well, I tanks you, Squire. How nice your
place looks! You beats up the whole of us all hollow,
Squire, a-gardening.”

“Yes, the place looks pretty well. What do you
think of those cabbages, you rascal, hey?” and
the Squire spoke half humorously.

“That is a great soil, yours, Squire; ours is
nothing like 'em.”

“Why didn't you say so, then, the other day,
you black scamp, when I asked you?”

“I didn't like, Squire, to run down things at
home before company.”

“Ha, ha! you don't, hey? But you come dunning
before company, do you?”

“You wouldn't hear me through, then, Squire;
I was gwine to say, when you stopped me, that
master talked about buying that cider-press of
yourn, to get all ready for the cider season.”

“That was it, hey? I have said I would sell it
to a neighbor, so I will.”

“Master wants me to look at it, Squire.”

“Ay, come and do so, Nathaniel, as you come
out, and we'll talk about that little change I owe
you. How much was it?”

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

“Four hundred, Squire, at twenty-five cents a
hundred,” replied Nathaniel.

“Yes, yes, so it is—exactly right. I owe you
one dollar, Nathaniel, and when your master buys
the cider-press I'll pay you.”

“Squire,” exclaimed Nat, in a changed tone,
“whether master buys that press or not, you've got
to pay me. I just tell you I have a white gentleman
in here, an' he'll prove it.” And before, between
indignation and surprise, the Squire could
reply, Nat put whip to his horses, and away he
went.

Nat informed me, a few days afterwards, that
he had met the Squire on the road since; that the
Squire “gave him a hard cussing, but chucked the
dollar at him.”

“Who can control his fate?” as Othello says.
Nat struggled in vain against his. Becky, after
she had discarded Nat, and the formalities of a
courtship were gone through with, married “Parson
Joe.” I must do Joe, too, the justice to state,
that by hard labor he obtained the means, before
the birth of her first child by him, of buying her
from my uncle. The old gentleman let him have
her at half her value, and rented cheaply, to her
husband, a cabin and lot on the road-side. Joe
treats her well, and is doing well. Joe never entertained
any ill-feeling towards Nat, but, on the
contrary, treated him with kindness—with much

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

more than Becky, whom I have seen stand in
great dignity at the door of her own household, and
offer Nat three cents to split wood for her, and rate
him soundly for not splitting the money's worth!

I had made up my mind to push my fortunes in
the West, and, on the eve of my departure, I left
the city, to which I had again returned, for the
purpose of spending a week with my kind uncle
and aunt. My cousins had all married off, and
they were the only white persons on the farm.
There was old Nat, and right glad was he to see
me, and have his bottle filled; but he felt desolate
and deserted, and could not get over Becky's treatment
of him. Sad, sad was my parting with my
relatives. Nat had not driven the carriage for
some time, but he asked permission to drive me
into the city, on my leave-taking, and I could not
refuse him. Just as we reached Barnum's steps,
we saw the stage in which I had taken my seat
turn from Market (now Baltimore) Street into Calvert
Street. “Master William,” said old Nat, with
heart so full that he could hardly speak it, “you'll
never see Nat any more. We'll never have any
more talks together. Though you're gwine far
over the mountains, you must think of old Nat
when you're there; an' when you write home,
you must name me in black and white, an' old
master'll read it to me. If old master lives, I
shall have a good home as long as I wants one;

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

but, if he dies afore me, I shall end my days in the
poorhouse. But it is no matter where old Nat
dies; he's old, now, and of no account nohow to
nobody. Master William,” and here the old fellow's
voice grew firm and admonitory, “remember
this what I tell you at our last parting. Master
William, arter the experience of sixty years, a
woman can deceive any man.”

“The stage waits, sir,” exclaimed the driver to
me. Old Nat assisted me in, grasped my hand
convulsively, but had no words. The tears down
his dusky cheek spoke for him. Away we dashed,
and the last sight I caught of my humble friend
was as we whirled around the corner; he was
gazing after me with a full heart. I am still a
bachelor. Nat's advice certainly has not confined
me to my present solitary state; yet it is as certain
that on many a night of festivity in lighted
hall, and on many a moonlight ramble, his words
have crossed me like the disenchanting power of
some ugly old elf o'er the wanderer in fairy land.

-- --

p717-121 “OLD KENTUCK. ” A TRUE STORY.

“O! Kentucky,
The hunters of Kentucky.”
Western Song.

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

Some years since I left Pittsburg in a first-rate
steamer, on my way to New Orleans. I was bound
upon a rare trip of pleasure, and, full of health
and the excitement consequent upon it, was alive
to every scene around and every character about
me. And the characters upon our western waters,
fifteen years ago, had more character in them; just
as the scenes around one had more of nature in
them than now, inasmuch as art had not displayed
as much of her power there as she has since; a
power which, with enlightened laws and republican
institutions, is destined, as I believe, to make the
West the model land of the world.

One day, I think it was the day after we left
Pittsburg, we saw a white man, with a black boy
beside him, evidently designing to take passage, as

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

the boy was waving, with might and main, a large
handkerchief on the end of a stick. Impatient
that the steamboat, by her movements, indicated
no notice, on the part of her officers, of the signal
aforesaid, the white man took the stick, which
proved to be a ramrod, from the hand of the negro,
and, leaning on a rifle which he held in his hand,
waved it, with a good deal of emphasis in his manner,
while we could hear his stentorian voice (it
was indeed stentorian, to reach us at that distance),
exclaiming: “Hello!”

“Hello!” replied a voice from the upper deck
of our steamer, the Fort Adams.

“It's Samson,” exclaimed the captain, who was
standing on the guards beside a crowd of us;
“round to.”

No sooner said than done. As the boat approached
the parties, Samson exclaimed: “Why,
you are blind as a horse-blanket—blind as your
boat. I don't stand so low that you can't see me,
do I? I! I stand six feet four inches in my stocking
feet, and I waved this handkerchief as many
feet over my head besides.”

“Who do you think is looking out for you from
the wheelhouse?” replied the pilot. “You're big
enough to look out for yourself, and you're big
enough to be a snag, old fellow—but I'd rather see
you on the shore than in the river. But I am
keeping a sharp lookout ahead, here—we hit a

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

snag somewhere about here last time. How would
you like to hire out to Uncle Sam for a light-house?
A little more liquor, and your face would
go without any other light.”

“Ha, Rogers, is that you, you thief you? That's
a Joe Miller—you stole it from old Falstaff in the
play, about that chap whose nose lit him up the
hill at night. I hope you don't extend your
thieveries to other matters.”

“It's no thievery, Kentuck,” replied Rogers—
“it's only like a parson's text, which anybody has
the right to apply—well applied, I drawed the
inference, old boy.”

“Yes,” replied old Kentuck, as he was called,
“you'll have a bee line drawed upon you some of
these days, in consequence of that tongue of yours—
everybody that knows you, knows that yours
is no slander—but never mind, you'll meet with
a stranger, some of these short days, and that will
be like a snag to your boat.” By this time our
yawl had received old Kentuck, and I saw the
black boy deposit the traveller's trunk in it, while
that individual deposited a piece of silver in his
hand, which glittered like the ivory the darkey exhibited
on the occasion.

“Take care of yourself, Pomp, and mind what
I told you.”

“Yes, Master Samson, you 'pend 'pon me;
there's no mistake in this nigger.”

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

“That's a tall man,” I said to the captain, as
Old Kentuck sprang upon the deck, rifle in hand.

“Tall,” rejoined the captain; “well, he's tall
in a good many ways; he's what we call a “case.”
He's a pilot going down to New Orleans, to bring
the Emperor up, as he wrote me. I've been expecting
to find him somewhere along shore here.”

Soon the Kentuckian was up stairs, shaking the
captain by the hand in the most cordial manner.
Old Kentuck was certainly a character. He
wore a pair of pants, with enormous stripes in
them; a most preposterous pattern! his vest was
of rich silk, of a gorgeous fashion, while around
his neck he had a cross-barred neckcloth of black
and red, tied in a curious kind of knot, in which
he seemed to pride himself. A loose frock-coat,
brown, and with a brown velvet collar thrown
back, covered his body, while his head was adorned
with a huge foxskin cap, with the tale of Reynard
fantastically curled above it. But the face of the
stranger was certainly attractive. Across the
“broad Atlantic of his countenance,” as some one
said of Charles James Fox, there played a continued
sunshine of cheerfulness and good-nature;
at the same time that his clear blue eye and the
occasional compression of his well-defined lips,
showed a nature that might be waked up to desperate
deeds.

“Samson, does that Pomp belong to you?”

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

“Yes, sir-ee—why?”

“I want a hand.”

“Well, you can take him, and give me what's
right—ha! ha! Capting, do you know Pomp's
father, old Dave?”

“Yes.”

“Well, the old rascal has turned Mormon; he
sees sights and has visions, and talks about
another book of Mormon. He's great on fore-knowledge.
The other day, Dave comes to me
with the most awful face you ever saw a nigger
carry, and said he wished to speak to me apart.
Apart I went with him, and after glancing around
fearfully and with an ominous look, he said:
`Master, I'se got something of highest consekence
to tell you.' `What's that, Dave?' `Why, master,
you don't believe in the book of Mormon and
visions, but my duty to you is nevertheless my
duty.'—`That's good, Dave,' I replied; `there's
Christianity in that! `Master, there's Mormon in
it, and the truth is, I've had a dream now for the
third night in secession—and being, as you always
have been, a good master to me, and kind, I
thought I ought to tell you that, according to them
three dreams, dreamed three nights in secession,
I shall die next Sunday night, and see Joe Smith
to a certainty.' `Well, Dave,' says I, `I am very
much obliged to you—seeing that your end's so
near, it's a gratification for me to know that I have

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

been a good master to you—a great gratification,
as you are near your end; and being, Dave, as, you
know, you cost me six hundred dollars, and I can 't
afford to lose you, as it is a-going to please the
Lord to take you on Sunday, I shall, the Lord
willing, put you in my pocket in the shape of
seven hundred dollars next Saturday. Old Bowler
will give that for you, for he told me so—and
though he is a hard master, you can escape him, at
least for one day, especially as he belongs to
church, and never flogs on Sunday, and you'll have
your clearance that night.”

“Whew,” ejaculated the captain, “ha! ha! ha!”

“Yes—I come it, didn't I? Dave called on me
the next morning early—he had been watching to
see me come out, thinking that I might slip over
the back way to Bowler's, and told me that he had
had seven dreams that very night, assuring him
that he should live a very long time, and that it
was very wrong anyway to believe in dreams.
Pomp said his daddy was a fool; the old man
overheard it and licked him for it—so Pomp was
the fool after all. What's the news, captain—anything
up stream?”

“Nothing,” replied the captain.

“Any boats up?”

“No—did you see the Shelby.”

“Yes, she's just below here in the bend, getting
her shaft mended.”

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

“I'll pass her, then,” said the captain; and he
proceeded below.

Soon the accelerated speed of our boat showed
that the captain had ordered a press of steam, and
we were dashing gallantly through the beautiful
Ohio, while the heavy waves on either side of us
ran rippling to the shore.

In the bend, sure enough, we soon discovered the
Shelby, on board of which boat it was evident our
appearance created some commotion. It appears
that she had just finished the repair of her shaft,
and was about leaving the shore as we drew in
sight.

“Ha, ha,” said Old Kentuck, leaning on his
rifle, which was as long as he was tall, “she looks
like trying if she can beat you.”

“Don't know,” said the captain quickly.
“They've made big bets on her up at Pittsburg,
and I can't stand everything. I say, Samson, I
am opposed to racing, but I can't stand everything.”

“Sometimes I won't stand anything,” replied
Samson.

“Is the Shelby a fast boat?” I asked of the
Kentuckian; “I hope we shan't have racing.”

“Racing! why, don't you like excitement,
stranger—what's life without excitement?” replied
old Kentuck; “a mud-puddle to Niagara. I tell
you, stranger, in dull times, and when a man don't

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

choose to take liquor, and sometimes I don't
choose—I go and sleep over the boiler, by way of
excitement.”

“Do you? That's a tall rifle,” I said.

“Tall—it's just as tall as I am. You've hearn
tell of Capting Scott, who was such a tall shot
that the coon came down as soon as he saw him
and give in—haven t you?”

“I have,” replied I, laughing.

“Well, this is the rifle that did it—Capting
Scott wouldn't have been anything without the
rifle, would he? I don't say I ever had a talk with
a coon, but I do say that this rifle can talk to
them, and that I can bring one down from just as
big a distance as he can.”

I took the Kentuckian's rifle in my hand, and
after feeling the weight of it, handed it back to
him.

“Love me, love my dog!” said he—“ha! ha!
I had a hearty laugh to myself the other day.
Them Frenchmen, you don't think they are civilized,
stranger, do you?”

“Civilized—why, they think themselves the
most civilized nation in the world.”

“Well, they're mistaken, that's all—it's confounded
easy for a man or men to get mistaken in
themselves. I was reading the other day how some
Frenchmen tried to blow Napoleon up with what
they called an “infernal machine.”—Bah, it's the

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

most foolish contrivance I ever heard of; it put me
in mind of the Irishman now who went to spear a
fish with a scythe, and cut his own head off. Ha,
but let them put me anywhere in a fifth or tenth
story, just where I can see his majesty's nose as
he goes by in his carriage, I don't care if fifty
horses are going it at a leap, and he behind them—
it ain't as fast as a bird on the wing is it, or
worse than a squirrel on the top of a tree? Well,
just let him show his nose, and I'd put a bullet
between the peepers of the Lord's anointed certainly.”

“Yes, I expect you could.”

“And no mistake.—No, sir, because Frenchmen
teach dancing, you call them civilized. Why,
stranger, I've been among various folks, and the
Indians dance more than the French do. Firearms
is the invention of civilization, ain't it?”

“Yes, I understand so.”

“Well, the rifle is the best kind of firearms—
it's the highest point of civilization, I maintain.—
Ha! there she comes—this boat can't stand it with
the Shelby.” By this time all was excitement on
board the Fort Adams. The Shelby was a larger
and faster boat, and she was pressing us hard. I
could hear the barkeeper calling out to the steward
for more ice—and, as I glanced towards the bar, I
discovered a crowd of persons in excited talk,
drinking; among them was the captain.

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

“Come, let's go on the hurricane deck,” said
Kentuck, “and see how matters look.”

As we entered the cabin to go forward and
ascend to the hurricane deck that way, a number
of ladies rushed from their cabin towards us, exclaiming—

“Gentlemen, they are racing; they'll blow us
all up, gentlemen.”

“Ladies, don't be frightened,” said old Kentuck,
in a manner of exceeding courtesy, at the same
time taking off his fox-skin.

“Oh! sir,” exclaimed a beautiful, delicate looking
lady to him in an agony of terror, “don't let
them race; I had a brother and sister lost on the
Mozelle.”

“Don't be frightened, my good lady, don't be
frightened,” rejoined the Kentuckian; and, shaking
her hand, he proceeded to the hurricane deck.

The Shelby was “barking” after us like a bloodhound
from the slip. There was quite an expanse
of water in this place, but, as I learned from the
Kentuckian, who was an old pilot, and acquainted
with every foot of the river, the channel here was
very devious and dangerous. The captain came to
the Kentuckian's side with a flushed cheek, and
asked,

“What do you think of it, Samson?”

“If I had the strength of my namesake,” replied
the Kentuckian, “I'd swim out and chuck that

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

boat, cargo, passengers and all ashore; as it is,
she is too fast for us, and I always knew it. I told
you Bob Albert, the pilot there, has been on a bust
for this week past; they sent their yawl ashore
when they saw me this morning, wanting to learn
something about another pilot. Beattie's sick; and
I saw then Albert was tight; he swore you should
not beat them if they blew everything up. I tell
you, capting, it's my opinion they'll be into us; the
channel is too narrow here for them to pass us;
and they're got such a head of steam on, and they
are so much bigger than we are, that if they come
agin us, we are gone.”

“Kentuck,” called out Rogers from the wheelhouse,
“just step here a moment. You know the
channel better than I do. I wonder what those
rascals mean?”

The meaning seemed to be to my eye a resolve
to run us down; the smoke ascended black and
sulphury from her chimneys, with occasional
flashes of volcanic fire, that showed he had all the
steam on possible. He gained on us evidently,
while the excited crowd on her hurricane deck and
guards repeatedly hurrawed, as, by the orders of
the mate, they stepped to the centre of the boat,
to keep her righted.

The noise they made and their evident approach,
with the fearful trembling of our boat, for we had
all steam on, too, so alarmed the ladies that,

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

following impulse rather than reason, for they would
have been safest perhaps in the cabin, they hurried
on to the hurricane deck, and the one that I
have before spoken of rushed to Samson, who was
at the wheel, and begged him not to race any
more.

“Kentuck,” said Rogers, “they'll be into us—
it's my opinion they mean to run us down—they
must be all drunk there.”

“Pretty much so,” replied the Kentuckian;
“Bob Albert was in for it early this morning;
he's the only pilot on board; that is, Beattie is
down with a fever mighty low—Bob hates your
capting here, and when he's tight he's perfectly
crazy.”

“We shall all be lost—we shall all be lost,” exclaimed
the young lady, “O! Mr. Old Kentucky
save us.”

“Old Kentucky will do that, my dear young
lady, if he has to shoot the rascal at the wheel;
they're bent on running us down—self-preservation
is the first law of nature—if two men are
grappling for the same plank at sea, which will
hold but one, each has the right to push the other
off if he can—that's law I'm told, though I never
thought it was exactly fair, especially if the weaker
man had got the plank first—however, if these
fellows run into us it will be a clear case of murder,
and they are hardly six lengths off. Hang it,

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

these boats bark so that you can hardly hear
yourself talk. Halloo, there, what are you after?
Look out! Here, Rogers, you take the wheel a
moment, and hand me my rifle—you see it's necessity.”

“Don't kill him,” exclaimed Rogers, nevertheless
complying with his request.

“Kill him! no, but I'll just break that right arm
of his between the wrist and elbow, the first time
he shows it fairly.”

So saying, the Kentuckian deliberately lifted his
rifle to his shoulder. We all felt our danger too
much to interfere or even to say a word. In a
moment more the sharp report of the rifle was
heard, all eyes were fixed upon the pilot of the
Shelby. In an instant his arm fell lifeless to his
side, and the Shelby, uncontrolled, rushed on to a
shallow bar just beside her, and in another moment
was fast aground.

-- --

p717-134 A FROLIC AMONG THE LAWYERS.

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

CHAPTER I.

I was born in the South. I had very bad health
there in my early childhood, and a maiden aunt
took a voyage by sea, from Baltimore to my birth-place,
for the purpose of returning with me to a
climate which the physician had said would
strengthen my constitution.

She brought me up with the greatest kindness,
or rather, I should say, she kept me comparatively
feeble by her over-care of my health. When I was
about fourteen years of age my father brought my
mother and my little sister Virginia from Charleston
to see me. My meeting with my kind mother
I shall never forget. She held me at arm's length
for a instant, to see if she could recognize in the
chubby boy before her, the puny sickly child with
whom she had parted with such fond regret on
board the Caroline but a few years before; and when,
in memory and in heart, she recognized each

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

lineament, she clasped me to her bosom with a wild
hysteric joy which compensated her—more than
compensated her—she said, for all the agony
which our separation had caused her. I loved my
mother devotedly, yet I wondered at the emotion
which she exhibited at our meeting; and child
though I was, a sense of unworthiness came over
me, possibly because my affections could not sound
the depths of hers.

My father's recognition was kinder than I had
expected from what I remembered of our separation.
He felt prouder of me than at our parting, I presume
from my improved health and looks; and this
made him feel that being tied to the apron-strings
of my good old aunt, would not improve my manliness.
A gentleman whom he had met at a dinner
party, who was the principal of an academy, a
kind of miniature college, some distance from Baltimore,
had impressed my father, by his disquisitions,
with a profound respect for such a mode of
education.

“William,” said my father, in speaking on the
subject to a friend, “will be better there than here
among the women; he'll be a baby forever here.
No, I must make a man of him. I shall take him
next week with me, and leave him in charge of
Sears.”

My mother insisted upon it that I should stay
longer, that she might enjoy my society, and that

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

my sister and myself might become more attached
to each other ere they returned to Carolina. But
my father said, “No, my dear; you know it was
always agreed between us, that you should bring
up Virginia as you pleased, and that I would bring
up William as I pleased.”

“Let us take him, then, back home,” exclaimed
my mother; “he is healthy enough now.”

“But he would not be healthy long there, my
dear. No, I have made inquiry; Mr. Sears is an
admirable man; and under his care, which I am
satisfied will be paternal, William will improve
his mind, and learn to be a man—will you not,
William?”

I could only cling to my mother without reply.

“Here,” exclaimed my father exultingly, “you
see the effect of his education thus far.”

“The effect of his education thus far!” retorted
my aunt, who did not relish my father's remark;
“he has been taught to say his prayers, and to
love his parents, and to tell the truth. You see
the effects in him now,” and she pointed to me,
seated on a stool by my mother.

All this made no impression on my father. He
was resolved that I should go to Bel-Air, the
county town of Harford County, Md., situated
about twenty-four miles from Baltimore, where the
school was, the next week, and he so expressed
himself decidedly.

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

The condemned criminal, who counts the hours
that speed to his execution, scarcely feels more
horror at the rush of time than I did. One appalling
now seemed to possess me. I was deeply
sensitive, and the dread of my loneliness away
from all I loved, and the fear of the ridicule and
tyranny of the oldsters, haunted me so that I could
not sleep, and I laid awake all night picturing to
myself what would be the misery of my situation
at Bel-Air. In fact, when the day arrived, I bade
my mother, aunt, and my little sister Virginia farewell,
with scarcely a consciousness, and was placed
in the gig by my father, as the stunned criminal is
assisted into the fatal cart.

This over-sensitiveness—what a curse it is! I
lay no claims to genius, and yet I have often
thought it hard that I should have the quality
which makes the “fatal gift” so dangerous, and
not the gift. My little sister Virginia, who had
been my playmate for weeks, cried bitterly when
I left her. I dwelt upon her swimming eye with
mine, tearless and stony as death. The waters of
bitterness had gathered around my heart, but had
not as yet found an outlet from their icy thrall,
'neath which they flowed dark and deep.

Bel-Air, at the time I write of, was a little village
of some twenty-five or more houses, six of
which were taverns. It was and is a county town,
and court was regularly held there, to which the

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

Baltimore lawyers used to flock in crowds; and
many mad pranks have I known them to play there
for their own amusement, if not for the edification
of the pupils of Mr. Sears.

My father drew up at McKenney's tavern, and
as it was about twelve when we arrived, and the
pupils were dismissed to dinner, he sent in his card
to the principal, who in a few minutes made his
appearance. Talk of a lover watching the movements
and having impressed upon his memory the
image of her whom he loveth!—the school-boy
has a much more vivid recollection of his teacher.
Mr. Sears was a tall, stout man, with broad, stooping
shoulders. He carried a large cane, and his
step was as decided as ever was Dr. Busby's, who
would not take off his hat when the King visited
his school, for the reason, as he told his Majesty
afterwards, that if his scholars thought that there
was a greater man in the kingdom than himself,
he never could control them. The face of Mr.
Sears resembled much the likeness of Alexander
Hamilton, though his features were more contracted,
and his forehead had nothing like the
expansion of the great statesman's; yet it projected
similarly at the brows. He welcomed my
father to the village with great courtesy, and me
to his pupilage with greater dignity. He dined
with my father with me by his side, and every now
and then he would pat me on the head and ask me

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

a question. I stammered out monosyllabic answers,
when the gentleman would address himself again
to his plate with renewed gusto.

Mr. Sears recommended my father to board me
at the house of a Mr. Hall, who had formerly been
the Sheriff of the county, and whose wife and
daughters, he said, were very fine women. He regretted,
he said, when he first took charge of the
academy, that there was not some general place
attached to it, where the pupils could board in
common; but after-reflection had taught him that
to board them among the towns-people would be as
well. He remarked that I was one of his smallest
pupils, but that he would look upon me in loco parentis,
and doubted not that he could make a man
of me.

After dinner he escorted my father, leading me
by the hand, down to the academy, which was on
the outskirts of the town, at the other end of it
from McKenney's. The buzz, which the usher had
not the power to control in the absence of Mr.
Sears, hushed instantly in his presence, and as he
entered with my father, the pupils all rose, and
remained standing until he ordered them to be
seated. Giving my father a seat, and placing me
in the one which he designed for me in the school,
Mr. Sears called several of his most proficient
scholars in the different classes, from Homer down
to the elements of English, and examined them.

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

When a boy blundered, he darted at him a look
which made him shake in his shoes; and when
another boy gave a correct answer and took his
fellow's place, and glanced up for Mr. Sears's smile,
it was a picture which my friend Beard, of Cincinnati,
would delight to draw. The blunderer looked
like one caught in the act of sheep-stealing, while
the successful pupil took his place with an air that
might have marked one of Napoleon's approved
soldiers, when the Emperor had witnessed an act
of daring on his part. As for Mr. Sears, he thought
Napoleon a common creature to himself. To kill
men, he used to say, was much more easy than to
instruct them. He felt himself to be like one of
the philosophers of old in his academy; and he
considered Dr. Parr and Dr. Busby, who boasted
that they had whipped every distinguished man in
the country, much greater than he of Pharsalia, or
he of Austerlitz.

When the rehearsal of several classes had given
my father a due impression of Mr. Sears's great
gifts as an instructor, and of his scholars' proficiency,
he took my father to Mr. Hall's, to introduce
us to my future host.

We found the family seated in the long room in
which their boarders dined. To Mr. Sears they
paid the most profound respect. Well they might,
for without his recommendation they would have
been without boarders. Hall was a tall,

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

good-humored, careless man. His wife was older than
himself, tall too, but full of energy. He had two
daughters, Harriet and Jane.

Harriet was a quick, active, lively girl, and
withal pretty; whilst Jane was lolling and lazy
in her motions, and without either good looks or
smartness. The matter of my boarding was soon
arranged, and it had become time for my father to
depart. All this while the variety and excitement
of the scene had somewhat relieved my feelings,
but when my father bade me be a good boy, and
drove off, I felt as if the “last link” was indeed
broken; and though I made every effort, from a
sense of shame, to repress my tears, it was in vain,
and they broke forth the wilder from their previous
restraint. Harriet Hall came up instantly to comfort
me. She took a seat beside me at the open
window at which I was looking out after my father,
and with a sweet voice whose tones I remember yet,
she told me not to grieve because I was away from
my friends; that I should soon see them again,
and that she would think I feared they would not
be kind to me if I showed so much sorrow. This
last remark touched me, and whilst I was drying
my eyes, one of the larger boys, a youth of eighteen
or twenty, came up to the window (for the
academy by this time had been dismissed for the
evening), and said:—

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

“Ah, Miss Harriet, is this another baby crying
for home?”

In an instant my eyes were dried. I cast one
glance at the speaker; he was a tall, slim, reckless-looking
fellow, named Prettyman, and from that
day to this I have neither forgotten it, nor I fear,
forgiven him.

In the night, when we retired to our rooms, I
found that my bed was in a room with two others,
Prettyman and a country bumpkin by the name of
Muzzy. As usual on going to bed, I kneeled down
to say my prayers, putting my hands up in the
attitude of supplication. I had scarcely uttered
to myself the first words, “Our Father,” but to
the ear that heareth all things, when Prettyman
exclaimed—

“He's praying! `By the Apostle Paul!' as
Richard the Third says, that's against rules. Suppose
we cob him, Muzzy?”

Muzzy laughed and got into bed; and I am
ashamed to say that I arose with the prayer
dying away from my thoughts, and indignation and
shame usurping them, and sneaked into bed, where
I said my prayers in silence, and wept myself in
silence to sleep. In the morning, with a heavy
heart, and none but the kind Harriet to comfort
me, I betook myself to the academy.

Parents little know what a sensitive child suffers
at a public school. I verily believe that these

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

schools engender often more treachery, falsehood,
and cruelty, than exist in West India slavery; I
was about saying even in the brains of an abolitionist.
Most tenderly nurtured under the care of
an affectionate old aunt, who was always fixing my
clothes to keep me warm, coddling up something
nice to pamper me with, watching all my out-goings
and in-comings, and seeing that everything around
me conduced to my convenience and comfort, the
contrast was indeed great when I appeared at the
Bel-Air Academy, one of the smallest boys there,
and subjected to the taunts and buffetings of every
larger boy than myself in the institution. My
father little knew what agony it cost me to be made
a man of.

I am not certain that the good produced by such
academies is equal to their evils. I remember well
for two or three nights after Prettyman laughed at
me, that I crept into bed to say my prayers, and
at last under this ridicule—for he practised his gift
on me every night—I not only neglected to say
them, but began to feel angry toward my aunt that
she had ever taught them to me, as they brought so
much contempt on me. Yet such is the power of conscience,
at that tender age, that when I woke in
the morning of the first night I had not prayed, I
felt myself guilty and unworthy, and went into
the garden and wept aloud tears of sincere contrition.

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

Too often, in public schools, the first thing a
youth learns from his elders, is to laugh at parental
authority, and to exhibit to the ridicule of
his fellows the letter of advice which his parent or
guardian feels it his duty to write to him, taking
care, with a jest upon them, to pocket the money
they send, with an air of incipient profligacy,
which any one may see will soon not only be rank
but prurient. Such a moral contagion should be
avoided; and I therefore am inclined to think that
the Catholic mode of tuition, where some one of
the teachers is with the scholars, not only by day
but by night, is preferable. And in fact any one,
who has witnessed the respectful familiarity which
they teach their pupils to feel and exhibit towards
them, and the kindness with which it is met,
cannot but be impressed with the truth of my
remarks.

There were nearly one hundred pupils at Bel-Air,
at the period of which I write, and the only
assistant Mr. Sears had, was a gaunt fellow named
Dogberry. Like his illustrious namesake in Shakspeare,
from whom I believe he was a legitimate
descendant, he might truly have been “written
down an ass.

The boys invented all sorts of annoyances to
torture Dogberry withal. A favorite one was,
when Mr. Sears was in the city, which was at
periods not unfrequent, for them to assemble in the

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

school before Dogberry came, and, setting one by
the door to give notice when the usher was within
a few feet of it, to begin as soon as he appeared
in sight, to shout as with one voice—first “Dog,
and then, after a pause, by way of chorus,
berry.

As soon as notice was given by the watcher, he
leaped to his seat, and every tongue was silent,
and every eye upon the book before it.

The rage of Dogberry knew no bounds on these
occasions. He did not like to tell the principal;
for the circumstance would have proved not only
his want of authority over the boys, but the contempt
in which they held him.

A trick which Prettyman played him, nearly
caused his death, and, luckily for the delinquent,
he was never discovered. Dogberry was very penurious;
he saved two-thirds of his salary, and as it
was not large, he had of course to live humbly.

He dined at Hall's and took breakfast and supper
in his lodgings, if he ever took them, and
the quantity of dinner of which he made himself
the receptacle caused it to be doubted. His lodgings
were the dormant story of a log-cabin, to
which he had entrance by a rough flight of stairs
without the house and against its side. Under the
stairs was a large mud-hole, and Prettyman contrived
one gusty night to pull them down, with the
intention of calling the usher, in the tone of Mr.

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

Sears (for he was a good mimic), and causing him
to fall in the mud. Unluckily, the usher heard the
racket without, and not dreaming it was the fall
of the stairs, he leaped from his bed, and hurried
out to see what caused it. He fell on them; and
though no bones were broken, he was laid up for
several weeks. The wind always had the credit of
this affair, and Prettyman won great applause for
his speedy assistance and sympathy with Dogberry,
whom he visited constantly during his confinement.

The night of the adjournment of court, the
lawyers, and even the judges, had what they called
a regular frolic. Mr. Sears was in Baltimore, and
the scholars were easily induced to join in it—in
fact, they wanted no inducement. About twelve
o'clock at night, we were aroused from our beds by
a most awful yelling for the ex-sheriff. “Hall!
Hall!” was the cry. Soon the door was opened,
and the trampling of feet was heard; in a minute
the frolickers ascended the stairs, and one of the
judges, with a blanket wrapped around him like
an Indian, with his face painted, and a red handkerchief
tied round his head, and with red slippers
on, entered our room, with a candle in one hand
and a bottle in the other; and, after making us
drink all round, bade us get up. We were nothing
loath. On descending into the dining-room, lo!
there were the whole bar dressed off in the most

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

fantastic style, and some of them scarcely dressed
at all. They were mad with fun and wine. The
ex-sheriff brought forth his liquors, and was placed
on his own table a culprit, and tried and found
guilty of not having been, as in duty bound, one
of the originators of the frolic. He was, therefore,
fined glasses round for the company, and ordered
by the judges to pay it at Richardson's bar. To
Richardson's the order was given to repair. Accordingly,
they formed a line without, Indian-file.
Two large black women carried a light in each
hand beside the first judge, and two smaller black
women carried a light in their right hands beside
the next one. The lawyers followed, each with a
light in his hand; and the procession closed with
the scholars, who each also bore a light. I being
the smallest, brought up the rear. There was
neither man nor boy who was not more or less intoxicated,
and the wildest pranks were played.

When we reached Dogberry's domicil, one of the
boys proposed to have him out with us. The question
was put by one of the judges, and carried by
unanimous acclamation. It was farther resolved,
that a deputation of three, each bearing a bottle
of different liquor, should be appointed to wait on
him, with the request that he would visit the
Pawnee tribe, from the far West, drink some fire-water
with them, and smoke the pipe of peace.

Prettyman, whose recklessness knew no bounds,

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

and who, as I suppose, wished to involve me in difficulty,
moved that the smallest and largest person
in the council be of that deputation. There happened
to be by Dogberry's a quantity of logs, which
had been gathered there for the purpose of building
a log-house. Mr. Patterson (I use here a fictitious
name) was at this time the great lawyer of
Maryland. He was dressed in a splendid Indian
costume, which a western client had given him,
and he had painted himself with care and taste.
He was a fine-looking man, and stretching out his
hand, he exclaimed:—

“Brothers, be seated; but not on the prostrate
forms of the forest, which the ruthless white man
has felled, to make unto himself a habitation. Like
the big warrior, Tecumseh, in a council with the
great white chief, Harrison, we will sit upon the
lap of our mother, the earth; upon her breast will
we sleep; the Pawnee has no roof but the blue
sky, where dwelleth the Great Spirit; and he
looks up to the shining stars, and they look down
upon him; and they count the leaves of the forest,
and know the might of the Pawnees.”

Every one, by this time, had taken a seat upon
the ground, and all were silent. As the lights
flashed over the group, they formed as grotesque a
scene as I have ever witnessed.

“Brothers,” he continued, “those eyes of the
Great Spirit”—pointing upward to the stars—“

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

behold the rushing river, and they say to our fathers,
who are in the happy hunting-grounds of the blest,
that, like it, is the might of the Pawnee, when he
rushes to battle. The white men are dogs; their
carcasses drift in the tide; they are cast out on
the shore, and the prairie-wolf fattens on them.

“Brothers! the eyes of the Great Spirit behold
the prairies and the forest, where the breath of the
wintry wind bears the red fire through them;
where the prairie-wolf flies and the fire flies faster.
Brothers, the white man is the prairie-wolf, and
the Pawnee is the fire.

“Brothers! when the forked fire from the right
arm of the Great Spirit smites the mountain's
brow, the eagle soars upward to his home in the
clouds, but the snake crawls over the bare rock in
the blast, and hides in the clefts, and hollows, and
holes. Behold! the forked fire strikes the rock
and scatters it, as the big warrior would throw pebbles
from his hand; and the soaring eagle darts
from the clouds, and the death-rattle of the snake
is heard, and he hisses no more.

“Brothers! the Pawnee is the eagle, the bird of
the Great Spirit; and the white man is the crawling
snake that the Great Spirit hates.

“Brothers! the shining eyes of the Great Spirit
see all these things, and he tells them to our fathers,
who are in the happy hunting-grounds of the
blest; and they say that some day, wrapped in the

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

clouds, they will come and see us, for our land is
like theirs.”

This was said with so much eloquence by the
distinguished lawyer, that there was a silence of
nearly a minute when he concluded. In the company
was a lawyer named Short, who, strange to
say, was just six feet three inches and a half high,
and he had a client, which is stranger still, named
Long, who was but five feet high.

“Who has precedence, Judge Williard?” called
out some one in the crowd, breaking in upon the
business of the occasion, as upon such occasions
business always will be broken in upon—“Who
has precedence, Long or Short?”

“Long,” exclaimed the Judge, “of course. It
is a settled rule in law, that you must take as much
land as is called for in the deed; therefore, Long
takes precedence of Short. Maybe, Short has a
remedy in equity; but this court has nothing to do
with that; so you have the long and the short of
the matter.”

“Judge,” cried out the ex-sheriff, “we must go
to Richardson's; you know it is my treat.”

“The Pawnee, the eagle of his race,” exclaimed
Patterson; “the prophet of his tribe; he who is
more than warrior; whose tongue is clothed with
the Great Spirit's thunder; who can speak with
the eloquence of the spring air when it whispers
among the leaves, and makes the flowers open and

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

give forth their sweets; he, the Charming Serpent,
that hath a tongue forked with persuasion; he,
even he, will go in unto the white man, and invite
him to come forth and taste the fire-water, and
smoke the pipe of peace with the Pawnee. Then,
if he come not forth when the Charming Serpent
takes him by the hand and bids him, the Pawnees
shall smoke him out like a fox, and his blazing
habitation shall make night pale; and there shall
be no resting-place for his foot; and children and
squaws shall whip him into the forest, and set dogs
upon his trail; and he shall be hunted from hill to
hill, from river to river, from prairie to prairie,
from forest to forest, till, like the frightened deer,
he rushes panting into the great lakes, and the
waters rise over him, and cover him from the Pawnee's
scorn.”

This was received with acclamation. Mr. Patterson
played the Indian so well, that he drew me
one of the closest to him in the charmed circle
that surrounded him. His eye flashed, his lips
quivered with fiery ardor, though but in a mimic
scene. He would have made a great actor. I was
so lost in admiration of him, that I placed myself
beside him without knowing it. He saw the effect
he had produced upon me, and was evidently
gratified. Taking me by the hand, he said:—

“Warriors and braves, give unto me the brand,
that the Charming Serpent may light the steps of

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

the boy to the hiding-place of the pale-face. He
shall listen to the eloquence of the Charming Serpent
when he takes the white man by the hand—
he shall learn to move alike the heart of the pale-face
and the red man.”

“Brothers: the Charming Serpent to-night,”
said he, handing me the candle, and placing himself
in an oratorical attitude, while every man lifted
his candle so that it shone full upon him—
“Brothers, the Charming Serpent to-night could
speak unto the four winds that are now howling in
the desolate Pawnee paths of the wilderness, and
make them sink into a low moan, and sigh themselves
into silence, were he to tell them of the
many of his tribe who are now lying mangled, unburied,
and cold, beneath the shadow of the Rocky
Mountains—victims of the white man's treacherous
cruelty.

“Brothers! O! that the Great Spirit would
give the Charming Serpent his voice of thunder—
then would he stand upon the highest peak of the
Alleghanies, with forked lightning in his red right
hand, and tell a listening and heart-struck world
the wrongs of his race. And when all of every
tribe of every people had come crouching in the
valleys, and had filled up the gorges of the hills,
then would the Charming Serpent hurl vengeance
on the oppressor. But come,” said he, taking the
candle in one hand and myself in the other, “the

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

Pawnee talks like a squaw. The Charming Serpent
will speak with the pale-face, and lead him
forth from his wigwam to the great council-fire.”

CHAPTER II.

Accordingly the Charming Serpent, holding me
by the hand, led me up the stairs. His steps were
steady. It was evident that his libations had excited
his brain, and instead of weakening gave him
strength.

“What's your name,” said he to me kindly.

“William Russell, Sir.”

“Do you know me, my little fellow?”

“Yes, sir, you're Mr. Patterson, the great
lawyer.”

“Ah, ha! they call me the great lawyer! What
else do they say?”

“That you're the greatest orator in the country,”
I replied, for what I had drank made me
bold, too.

“They do—I know they do, my little fellow—
I believe, in fact, that I could have stood up in the
Areopagus of old, in favor of human rights, and
faced the best of them. Yes, sir, I too could have
fulminated over Greece. But we are not Grecians
now—we are Pawnees.”

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

“Stop, stop, Mr. Pawnee,” called out some one
from the crowd; “Short was to go, he is the tallest
man.”

“The tallest man!” re-echoed Patterson, speaking
in his natural tone. “The judge, sir, has
already decided that by just legal construction
Short is short, no matter how long he is, and if he
claims to be long, sir, I can just inform him that
Lord Bacon says, `that tall men are like tall
houses, the upper story is the worst furnished.'”
Here every eye was turned on Short, and there
was a shout of laughter.

“If,” continued Patterson, and it was evident
his potations were doing their work—“if it be
true, I will just say to you, sir, Dr. Watts was
a very small man, and he said, and I repeat it, of
all small men—



`Had I the height to reach the pole,
Or mete the ocean with my span,
I would be measured by my soul—
The mind's the standard of the man.'

“There, gentlemen of the jury, if that be true,
I opine that the tallest man in the crowd is addressing
you. But I forget, I am a Pawnee.

“Brothers: the tall grass is swept by the fire,
while the flint endureth the flames of the stake.
The loftiest trees of the forest snap like a reed in
the whirlwind, and the bird that builds there leaves

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

her eggs unhatched. The highest peak of the
mountain is always the bleakest and barest; in the
valley are the sweet waters and pleasant places.
Gentlemen,” said he, speaking in his proper person,
for he began to forget his personation, “why
do we value the gem—



`Ask why God made the gem so small,
And why so huge the granite?
Because he meant mankind should set
The higher value on it.'

“That's Burns, an illustrious name, gentlemen.
When I was minister abroad, I stood beside the
peasant-poet's grave, and thanked God that he had
given me the faculties to appreciate him. Suppose
that he had been born in this land of ours, sirs,
all we who think ourselves lights in law and statesmanship
would have seen our stars paled—paled,
sirs, as the fire of the prairie grows dim when
the eye of the Great Spirit looks forth from its
eastern gates—ba! that's Ossian, and not Pawnee—
upon it in its fierceness.


`Thou the bright eye of the universe,
That openest over all, and unto all
Art a delight—thou shinest not on my soul.'
That's Byron—I knew him well—handsome fellow.
`Thou shinest not on my soul' — no, but thou
shinest on the prairie.”

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

“The usher!—Dogberry—let's have Dogberry!”
called out several of the students.

“Ha!” exclaimed Patterson, “Dogberry!
He's Goldsmith's village teacher. that caused the
wonder—

`That one small head could carry all he knew.'

Dogberry!—Dogberry!—but that sounds Shakspearian.
`Reading and writing come by nature.'
Those certainly are not his sentiments, I mean the
defendant's; were they, he should throw away the
usher's rod, and betake himself to something else;
for if these things come by nature, then is Dogberry's
occupation gone. Yes, he had better betake
himself to the constableship—the night watch.
Come, my little friend—come, son of the Pawnee,
and we will arouse the pale-face.” Obeying Mr.
Patterson, we ascended to the little platform in
front of Dogberry's door, at which he rapped
three times distinctly. “Who's there?” cried out
a voice from within. Dogberry must of course
have been awake for at least half an hour.

“Pale-face,” said the Pawnee chief, “thou
hast not followed the example of the great chief
of the pale-faces; the string of thy latch is pulled
in. Upon my word, this is certainly the attic
story,” he continued in a low voice, “are you attic,
too, Dogberry?”

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

“No, sir, I am rheumatic. Gentlemen, unless
your business be pressing—”

“Pressing! Pale-face, the Pawnees have lighted
their council-fire, and invite thee to drink with
them the fire-water, and smoke the pipe of peace.”

“Thank you, gentlemen, I never drink,” responded
Dogberry, in an impatient tone.

“Never drink! Pale-face, thou liest! Who
made the fire-water, and gave it to my people, but
thee and thine? Lo! before it, though they once
covered the land, they have melted away like snow
beneath the sun.”

“I belong to the temperance society,” cried out
Dogberry from within.

“Dogberry,” exclaimed Patterson, whose patience
like that of the crowd below, who were calling
for the usher as if they were at a town meeting,
and expected him to speak, was becoming
exhausted; “Dogberry, compel me not, as your
great namesake would say, to commit either `perjury'
or `burglary,' and break the door open. You
remember in `Marmion,' Dogberry, that the chief,
speaking of the insult that had been put to him,
said:—


`I'll right such wrongs where'er they're given,
Though in the very court of heaven.'
Now I will not say that I would make you drink
wherever the old chief would `right his wrongs,'

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

but this I will say, that whenever I, Burbage Patterson,
get drunk, I think you can come forth and
take a stirrup-cup with him; he leaves for the
Supreme Court to-morrow, to encounter the giant
of the North.”

“Mr. Patterson,” said Dogberry, coming towards
the door, “your character can stand it; it
can stand anything; mine can't.”

“There's truth in that,” said Mr. Patterson
aside to me.

“Gentlemen, let us leave the pedagogue to his
reflection; and now it occurs to me that we had
better not uncage him, for, boys, he would be a witness
against you; more, witness, judge, jury, and
executioner; by the by, clear against law. Were
I in your place I would appeal, and for every stripe
he gives you, should the judgment be reversed, do
you give him two.”

Here a sprightly fellow, one of the scholars
named Morris, from Long Green, ran up the steps
and said to Mr. Patterson:—

“Do, sir, have him out; for if we get him into
the frolic too, we are as safe, sir, as if we were all
in our beds. He has seen us all through some infernal
crack or other.”

“Ah!” exclaimed Patterson, in a low tone to
Morris, “he has been playing Cowper, has he;
looking from the loop-holes of retreat, seeing the
Babel and not feeling the stir?”

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

“Yes, sir, but he'll make a stir about it to-morrow.”

“He shall come forth, then,” said Mr. Patterson;
“Dogberry, open the door; they speak of
removing Sears, and why don't you come forth
and greet your friends? We have an idea of getting
the appointment for you.”

This flattery took instant effect; for we heard
Dogberry bustling to the door, and in a moment it
was opened about half-way, and the usher put his
head out, and said, but with an evident wish that
his invitation should be refused, “Will you come
in, sir? Why, William Russell!” to me in surprise.

“Pale-face, this is a youthful brave, to whom I
want the pale-face to teach the arts of his race.
Behold! I am the Charming Serpent. Come forth
and taste of the fire-water.”

As Mr. Patterson spoke, he took Dogberry by
the hand and pulled him on the platform. The
usher was greeted by loud acclamations and
laughter. He, however, did not relish it, and was
frightened out of his wits. He really looked the
personification of a caricature. His head was
covered with an old flannel nightcap, notwithstanding
it was warm weather, and his trowsers
were held up by his hips, while his suspenders
dangled about his knees. On his right leg he had
an old boot, and on his left foot an old shoe; he

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

was without coat or vest. As Mr. Patterson held
up the light, so that the crowd below could see him,
there was such a yelling as had not been heard on
the spot since those whose characters the crowd
were assuming had left it.

Dogberry hastily withdrew into his room, but
followed by Mr. Patterson and myself, each bearing
a light. When we entered, the crowd rushed
up the steps.

“For God's sake, sir, for the sake of my character
and situation, don't let them come in
here.”

“They shall not, if you will promise to drink
with me. Pale-face, speak, will you drink with
the Pawnee?”

“Yes, sir,” said Dogberry, faintly.

The Charming Serpent here went to the door,
and said—

“Brothers, the Charming Serpent would hold a
private talk with the chief of the pale-faces. Ere
long, he will be with you. Let the Big Bull (one
of the lawyers was named Bull, and he was very
humorous) pass round the fire-water and the
calumet, and by that time the Charming Serpent
will come forth. Brothers, give unto the Charming
Serpent some of the fire-water, that he may work
his spells.”

A dozen handed up bottles of different wines
and liquors. The Charming Serpent gave

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

Dogberry the candles to hold, took a bottle of Champagne,
and handed me another. Then shutting the
door he said, “This is the fire-water that hath no
evil in it. It courses through the veins like a
silvery lake through the prairie, where the wild
grass waves green and glorious, and it makes the
heart merry like the merriment of birds in springtime,
and not with the fierce fires of the dark lake,
like the strong fire-water, that glows red as the
living coal. Brothers, we will drink.”

Dogberry's apartment was indeed an humble
one. Only in the centre of it could you stand upright.
Over our heads were the rafters and bare
shingles, formed exactly in the shape of the capital
letter V inverted. Opposite the door was a little
window of four panes of glass, and under it, or
rather beside it, in the corner, was a little bedstead,
with a straw mattress upon it. A small
table, with a tumbler and broken pitcher, and a
candle in a tin candlestick, stood opposite the bed.
A board nailed across from rafter to rafter, held
a few books, and beside it, on nails, were a few articles
of clothing. There were besides in the apartment
two chairs, and a wooden chest in the corner
by the door.

“Come, drink, my old boy,” exclaimed Patterson.

“Thank you, Mr. Patterson; your character can
stand it, I tell you, but mine can't.”

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

“Friend of my soul, this goblet sip,” reiterated
Patterson, offering Dogberry the glass.

“Thank you, Mr. Patterson, I would not choose
any,” said he.

“You can't but choose, Dogberry; there is no
alternative. Do you remember what the poet beautifully
says of the Roman daughter, who sustained
her imprisoned father from her own breast?


`Drink, drink and live, old man;
Heaven's realm holds no such tide.'
Do you remember it? I bid you drink, then; and
I say to you Hebe or Ganymede never offered to
the immortals purer wine than that; I imported it
for my own use. Drink; here's to you, Dogberry,
and to your speedy promotion;” and Mr. Patterson
swallowed every drop in the glass, and refilling it
handed it to the usher.

“How do you like the letter, Mr. Dogberry?”
asked Patterson of the pedagogue.

“What letter, sir? I must say this is a strange
proceeding; I don't know, sir, to what you
allude.”

“Don't know to what I allude! Why the letter
wishing to know if you would take the academy
at the same price at which Sears now holds it.”

“Sir, I have no such letter. I certainly would,
sir, if it was thought that I was—”

“Was competent. Merit is always modest;

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

you're the most competent of the two, sir—take
some.”

So saying, Mr. Patterson filled up the tumbler,
and Dogberry swallowed the wine and the compliment
together, and fixed his eyes on the rafters
with an exulting look.

While he was so gazing, the lawyer filled his
glass, and observed, “Come, drink, and let me
open this other bottle; I want a glass myself.”
Down went the wine, and, with a smack of his lips,
Dogberry handed the glass to Mr. Patterson.

“Capital, ain't it, eh?”

“Capital,” re-echoed Dogberry. The wine and
his supposed honors had roused the brain of the
pedagogue in a manner which seemed to awake
him to a new existence.

While Mr. Patterson was striking the top from
the other bottle, Dogberry handed me the candle
which he held, the other he had put in his candlestick,
taking out his own candle, when he first
drank, and lifting the tumbler he stood ready.
Again he quaffed a bumper. The effect of these
potations on him was electrical. He had a long
face, with a snipe-like nose, which was subject to
a nervous twitching, whenever its owner was excited.
It now danced about seemingly, all over
his face, while his naturally cadaverous countenance,
under the excitement turned to a glowing
red, and his small ferret eyes looked both dignified

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

and dancing, merry and important. “So,” he
exclaimed, “I am to be principal of the academy;
ha-ha-ha! O Lord! William Russell, I would reprove
you on the spot, but that you are in such
distinguished company.”

Whether Dogberry meant only Mr. Patterson
or included himself, I do not know; but as he spoke
he arose, and paced his apartment with a proud
tread, forgetting what a figure he cut, with his
suspenders dangling about his knees, and his nightcap
on, and forgetting, also, that his attic was not
high enough to admit his head to be carried at its
present altitude. The consequence was that he
struck it against one of the rafters, with a violence
which threatened injury to the rafter, if not to the
head. He stooped down and rubbed the injured
part, when Mr. Patterson said to him, “`Pro-digi-ous,
' as Dominie Sampson, one of you, said,
ain't it? Hang Franklin's notion about stooping
in this world. Come, we'll finish this bottle and
then go forth. The scholars are all rejoiced at
your promotion, and are all assembled without to
do you honor. They have made a complete saturnalia
of it. They marvel why you treat them
with so much reserve.”

“Gad, I'll do it,” exclaimed Dogberry, taking
the tumbler and swallowing the contents.

“Just put your blanket around you,” said

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

Patterson to him, “and let your nightcap remain; it
becomes you.”

“No, it don't indeed, eh?”

“It does 'pon honor. That's it. Now, pale-face,
come forth; the eloquence of the Charming
Serpent has prevailed.”

So speaking, Mr. Patterson opened the door,
and we stepped upon the platform.

The scene without was grotesque in the extreme.
In front of us, I suppose to the number of a hundred
persons, were the frolickers, composed of
lawyers, students, and town's people, all seated in
a circle; while Mr. Patterson's client from the
West, dressed in costume, was giving the Pawnee
war-dance. This client was a rough uneducated
man, but full of originality, and whim. Mr. Patterson
had gained a suit for him, in which the
title to an estate in the neighborhood was involved,
worth sixty thousand dollars. The whole bar
believed that the suit could not be sustained by
Patterson, but his luminous mind had detected the
clue through the labyrinths of litigation, where
they saw nothing but confusion and defeat. His
client was overjoyed at the result, as every one
had croaked defeat to him. He gave Mr. Patterson
fifteen thousand dollars, five more than he had
promised, and had made him a present of the
splendid Indian dress, in which, as a bit of fun,
before the frolic commenced, he had decked

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

himself, under the supervision of his client, who acted
as his costumer, and afterwards dressed himself in
the same way. The client had a great many
Indian dresses, which he had selected with a great
deal of care, and on this occasion he had thrown
open his trunks, and supplied nearly the whole
bar.

The name of Mr. Patterson's client was Blackwood,
and the admiration which he excited seemed
to give him no little pleasure. Most of the
lawyers in the circle had something Indian on
them, while the boys, who could not appear in
costume, and were determined to appear wild, had
turned their jackets wrong side out, and swopped
with each other, the big ones with the little, so
that one wore his neighbor's jacket, the waist of
which came up under his arms, and exhibited the
back of the vest, while the other wore a coat, the
hip buttons of which were at his knees.

On the outskirts of the assembly could be seen,
here and there, a negro, who might be said at once
to contribute to the darkness that surrounded the
scene, and to reflect light upon it; for their black
skins were as ebon as night, while their broad
grins certainly had something luminous about
them, as their white teeth shone forth.

We stood about a minute admiring the dance;
when it was concluded, some one spied us, and
pointed us out to the rest. We, or rather, I should

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

say, Dogberry was greeted with three times three.
I have never seen, for the size of the assembly,
such an uproarious outbreak of bacchanalian merriment.
After the cheers were given, many of the
boys threw themselves on the grass and rolled over
and over, shouting as they rolled. Others jerked
their fellow's hats off and threw them in the air.
Prettyman stood with his arms folded, as if he did
not know what to make of it, and then, deliberately
spreading his blanket on the ground, he took a
seat in the centre of it, and, like an amateur at
play, enjoyed the scene. Morris held his sides,
stooped down his head, and glancing sideways
cunningly at Dogberry, threw himself back every
now and then, with a sudden jerk, while loud explosive
bursts of laughter, from his very heart,
echoed through the village above every other
sound.

“A speech from Dogberry,” exclaimed Prettyman.

“Ay, a speech!” shouted Morris, “a speech!”

“No, gentlemen, not now,” exclaimed Richardson,
the proprietor of one of the hotels; “I sent
down to my house an hour ago, and have had a
collation served. Mr. Patterson, and gentlemen,
and students all, I invite you to partake with
me.”

“Silence!” called out Mr. Patterson. All were
silent. “Students of the Bel-Air Academy, and

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

citizens generally, I have the honor to announce to
you, that my friend, Mr. Dogberry, is about to supersede
Mr. Sears. We must form a procession
and place him in our midst, the post of honor, and
then to mine host's.” So speaking, Mr. Patterson
descended, followed by Dogberry and myself. The
students gave their candles to the negroes to hold,
joined hands, and danced round Dogberry with the
wildest glee, while he received it all in drunken
dignity.

When I have seen since in Chapman's floating
theatre, or in a barn or shed, in the far West, some
lubberly, drunken son of the sock and buskin enact
Macbeth, with the witches about him, I have recalled
this scene, and thought that the boys looked
like the witches, and Dogberry like the Thane,
when the witches greet him—

“All hail, Macbeth, that shall be king hereafter!”

The procession was at length formed. Surrounded
by the boys, who rent the air with shouts,
with his nightcap on his head and his blanket
around him, with one boot and one shoe, Dogberry,
following immediately after the judges, proceeded
with them to Richardson's hotel. Whenever there
was a silence of a minute or two, some boy or other
would ask Dogberry not to remember on the morrow
that he saw them out that night.

“No, boys, no, certainly not; this thing, I

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

understand, is done in honor of me. I shan't take
Sears in, even as an assistant. Boys, he has not
used me well.”

We arrived at Richardson's as well as we could,
having business on both sides of the street. His
dining-room was a very large one, and he had a
very fine collation set out, with plenty of wines
and other liquors. Judge Willard took the head
of the table, and Judge Noland the foot. Dogberry
was to the right of Judge Willard, and Mr.
Patterson to the left. He made me sit beside him.
The eating was soon dispatched, and it silenced us
all a little, while it laid the groundwork for standing
another supply of wine, which was soon sparkling
in our glasses, and we were now all more excited
than ever. It was amusing to see the merry
faces of my schoolmates twinkling about among
the crowd, trying to catch and comprehend whatever
was said by the lawyers, particularly those
that were distinguished.

Songs were sung, sentiments given, and Indian
talks held by the quantity. Dogberry looked the
while first at the boys, then at the lawyers, and
then at himself, not knowing whether the scene
before him was a reality or a dream. The great
respect which the boys showed him, and Patterson
making an occasional remark to him, seemed at
least, not only fully to impress him with the reality,
but also with a full, if not a sober conviction of his
own importance.

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

“A song! a song!” was shouted by a dozen of
the larger students; “a song from Morris. Give
us `Down with the pedagogue Sears.' Hurrah
for old Dogberry! Dogberry forever!”

“No,” cried out others, “a speech from Mr.
Patterson—no, from the Pawnee. You're finable
for not speaking in character.”

Here Prettyman took Mr. Patterson courteously
by the hand, and said something to him in a
whisper.

“Ah, ha!” exclaimed Mr. Patterson, “so it
shall be; I like Morris. Come, my good fellow,
sing us the song you wrote; come, Dogberry's star
is now in the ascendant. `Down with the pedagogue
Sears'—let's have it.”

Nothing loth, Morris was placed on the table,
while the students gathered round him, ready to
join in the chorus. Taking a preparatory glass of
wine, while Mr. Patterson rapped on the table, by
way of commanding silence, Morris placed himself
in an attitude and sang the following, which he
had written on some rebellious occasion or other:—



SONG.
You may talk of the sway of imperial power,
And tell how its subjects must fawn, cringe, and cower,
And offer the incense of tears;
But I tell you at once that there's none can compare

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]



With the tyrant that rules o'er the lads of Bel-Air;
So down with the pedagogue Sears.
Chorus—Down, down,
So down with the pedagogue Sears.
Down, down, &c.
The serf has his Sunday: the negroes tell o'er
Their Christmas, the Fourth, ay, and many days more,
When they feel themselves fully our peers;
But we're tasked night and day by the line and the rule,
And Sunday's no Sunday for there's Sunday-school;
So down with the pedagogue Sears.
Down, down,
So down with the pedagogue Sears.
So here's to the lad who can talk to his lass,
And here's to the lad who can take down his glass,
And is only a lad in his years:
Who can stand up and act a bold part like a man,
And do just whatever another man can;
So down with the pedagogue Sears.
Down, down,
So down with the pedagogue Sears.
Down, down, &c.

“Hip, hip, hurrah—once more,” shouted Morris.
“Now then—”

While the whole room was in uproarious chorussing,
who should enter but Sears himself. He
looked round with stern dignity and surprise, at
first uncertain on whom to fix his indignation, when
his eye lit on Dogberry, who, the most elated and
inebriated of all, was flourishing his nightcap over
his head, and shouting at the top of his voice,

“Down with the pedagogue Sears.”

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

As soon as Sears caught a view of Dogberry, he
advanced towards him, as if determined to inflict
personal chastisement on the usher. At first, Dogberry
again prepared to vociferate the chorus, but
when he met the eye of Sears his voice failed him,
and he moved hastily towards Mr. Patterson, who
slapped him on the shoulders and cried out,

“Dogberry, be true to yourself.”

“I am true to myself. Yes, my old boy, old
Sears, you're no longer head devil at Bel-Air
Academy. You're no devil at all; or if you are,
old boy, you're a poor devil, and be hanged to
you?”

“You're a drunken outcast, sir,” exclaimed
Sears. “Never let me see your face again; I
dismiss you from my service, from Bel-Air Academy;”
and so speaking he took a note-book from
his pocket, and began hastily to take down the
names of the students. The Big Bull saw this, and
caught it from his hand.

“Sir, sir,” exclaimed Sears, enraged, “My vocation,
and not any respect I bear you, prevents my
infliction of personal chastisement upon you. Boys,
young gentlemen, leave instantly for your respective
boarding-houses.”

During this, Patterson was clapping Dogberry
on the shoulder, evidently to inspire him with
courage.

“Tell him yourself,” I overheard Dogberry say.

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

“No, no,” replied Patterson, “it's your place.”

“Well, then, I'll tell you at once; Sears, you're
no longer principal of this academy; you're dished.
Mr. Patterson, sir, will tell you so.”

“Mr. Patterson!” exclaimed Sears, for the first
time recognizing in the semblance of the Indian
chief the distinguished lawyer and statesman.
“Sir, I am more than astonished.”

“Sir,” rejoined Patterson, drawing himself up
with dignity, “I am a Pawnee brave; more, a redman
eloquent, or a pale-face eloquent, as it pleases
me; but, sir, under all circumstances, I respect
your craft and calling. What more dignified than
such? A poor, unfriended boy, I was taken by
the hand by an humble teacher of a country school,
and here I stand, let me say, sir, high in the councils
of a great people, a leader among leaders in
the senate hall of nations; and I owe it to him.
Peace to old Playfair's ashes. The old philosopher,
like Porson, loved his cups, and like Parr, loved his
pipe; but, sir, he was a ripe scholar, and a noble
spirit; and I have so said, sir, in the humble monument
which I am proud, sir, I was enabled, through
the education he gave me, to build over him—

`After life's fitful fever, he sleeps well.'

Yes, as some one says, he was `my friend before
I had flatteres.' How proud he was of me. I
remember well catching his eye in making my first

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

speech, and the approving nod he gave me had
more gratification to me than the approbation of
bench, bar, and audience. Glorious old Playfair!
Mr. Sears, you were his pupil too. Many a time
have I heard him speak of you; he said, of all his
pupils you were the one to wear his mantle. And
sir, that was the highest compliment he could pay
you—the highest, Mr. Speaker, for he esteemed
himself of the class of the philosophers, the teachers
of youth. Sir, Mr. Sears, I propose to you that,
in testimony of our life-long respect for him, we
drink to his memory.”

This was said so eloquently, and withal so naturally,
that Sears, forgetful of his whereabouts,
took the glass which Mr. Patterson offered him,
and drank its contents reverently to the memory
of his old teacher.

“Sir,” resumed Patterson, “how glorious is
your vocation! But, tell me, do you subscribe to
the sentiments of Don Juan?



“`O, ye! who teach the ingenuous youth of nations—
Holland, France, England, Germany, or Spain,
I pray ye, flog them upon all occasions—
It mends their morals—never mind the pain.'”

The appropriate quotation caused a thrill to run
through the assembled students, while they cast
ominous looks at each other. For the life of him,
Sears could not resist a smile.

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

At this, Mr. Patterson glanced at us with a
quiet meaning, and turning to Mr. Sears, he continued:
“The elder Adams taught school — he
whose eloquence Jefferson has so loudly lauded—
the man who was for liberty or death, and so expressed
himself in that beautiful letter to his wife.
Do you not remember that passage, sir, where he
speaks of the Fourth being greeted thereafter with
bonfires and illuminations? His son, Johnny Q.,
taught school. My dark-eyed friend Webster,
who is now figuring so gloriously in the halls of
Congress, and in the Supreme Court, and whom I
meet to-morrow, taught school. Judge Rowan, of
Kentucky, a master-spirit too, taught school. Who
was that


“`Who passed the flaming bounds of time and space
The living throne, the sapphire blaze,
Where angels tremble as they gaze;
Who saw, but, blasted with excess of light,
Closed his eyes in endless night—'
Who was he?—Milton, the glorious, the sublime;
who, in his aspirations for human liberty, prayed
to the great Spirit, who, as he himself says, sends
forth the fire from his altar, to touch and purify
the lips of whom he pleaseth. Milton, the schoolmaster.



“`If, fallen in evil days on evil tongues,
Milton appealed to the avenger, Time:
If Time, the avenger, execrates his wrongs,
And makes the word `Miltonic' mean `sublime.'

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]



“`He deigned not to belie his soul in songs,
Nor turn his very talent to a crime;
He did not loathe the sire to laud the son,
But closed the tyrant-hater he begun.
“`Think'st thou, could he—the blind old man—arise
Like Samuel, from the grave, to freeze once more
The blood of monarchs with his prophecies,
Or be alive again—again all hoar,
With time, and trials, and those helpless eyes
And heartless daughters, worn, and pale, and poor'—

“Would he not be proud of his vocation, when he
reflected how many great spirits had followed his
example? The schoolmaster is indeed abroad.
Mr. Sears, let us drink the health of the blind old
man eloquent.”

“Thank you, Mr. Patterson, thank you; but
before my scholars, under the circumstances, it
would be setting a bad example, when existing circumstances
prove they need a good one. Sir, it
was thought I should not return from Baltimore
until to-morrow, and this advantage has been taken
of my absence. But, Mr. Patterson, when such
distinguished gentlemen as yourself set the example,
I know not what to say.”

“Forgive them, sir, forgive them,” said Mr.
Patterson, in his blandest tones.

“Let them repair to their homes, then, instantly.
Mr. Patterson, your eloquent conversation has
made me forget myself; I don't wonder they

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

should have forgotten themselves. Let them
depart.”

“There, boys,” exclaimed Mr. Patterson, “I
have a greater opinion of my oratorical powers than
ever. Be ye all dismissed until I again appear as
a Pawnee brave, which I fear will be a long time,
for 'tis not every day that such men as my western
client are picked up. But, Mr. Sears, what do
you say about Dogberry? He must be where he
was; to-morrow must type yesterday. Dogberry,
how is Verges?”

“I don't know him,” said Dogberry, doggedly.

“Why, sir, he is the associate of your namesake
in Shakspeare's immortal page. Let this
play to-night, Mr. Sears, be like that in which
Dogberry's namesake appeared—let it be `Much
ado about Nothing.'”

Sears smiled, and nodded his head approvingly.

“Then be the court adjourned,” exclaimed Mr.
Patterson. “Dogberry, you and my friend Sears
are still together, and you must remember in the
premises, what your namesake said to Verges.
`An' two men ride of a horse, one man must
ride behind.'”

Giving three cheers for Mr. Patterson, we boys
separated, and the next day found us betimes in
the academy, where mum was the word between
all parties.

-- --

p717-178 THE MISSIONARY'S CONVERT.

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

CHAPTER I.

I have always had a peculiar respect for the
Methodists. My grandfather was a rigid member,
and one of the first proselytes in Baltimore. I
have heard it said that he stood within the door of
an humble dwelling, I think in Tripolet's alley,
where he could see what was going on without, as
well as listen to the preacher, in order to give
notice of any contemplated intrusion, while Bishop
Coke, the friend of Wesley, expounded his faith to
his then few followers. He was at that time a man
of ample means; a leading member of the city
council, many of whose ordinances he framed;
charitable and public spirited, and, withal, a local
preacher, for which he received no salary. The
good he strove to do, was performed for its own
sake. He “coveted no man's silver, nor gold, nor
apparel.” One Sabbath, while administering the

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

sacrament, he was stricken with a paralysis, from
the effects of which he never recovered. I have
often heard him speak of Coke, and the little flock
who then worshipped with him.

We all know what a strong hold the Methodist
faith has on the public mind. I should not, however,
omit to notice one trait in my grandfather's
faith. He was sternly opposed to what are called
“shouting meetings.” He held, however, that
Christianity inculcated, in all its precepts, republicanism;
and that Methodism conformed more
strictly to it than any other Christian creed.
Though not myself a member of any church, I remember
with deep respect and reverence, the manner
in which he would open the “big ha' Bible,”
and say, while the family were all assembled round
him, before retiring for the night, “let us worship
God!”

In “the monumental city” I read law, and
before I was nineteen, was admitted to its practice.
I had some little business, particularly in defending
criminals; and I was wont to exercise my lungs in
crazy declamations at political meetings.

I had not been a “lawyer at law” quite a year,
when ill health compelled me to renounce the profession,
and I became domiciliated at the residence
of my uncle, who rejoiced in a delightful farm a
few miles from town. A kinder spirit never illumined
mortal clay, or left it for a fitter sphere.

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

But for his attention, and that of a beloved aunt,
“life's fitful fever,” would have ended with me but
a few years after it commenced.

While practising my profession, I defended a
schoolmate of mine under the following circumstances:
His father was a Methodist, a peaceloving
man, who had been converted under the
preaching of my grandfather, for whom he had a
profound respect, and more than a brotherly regard.
The fraternal hand extended beyond this
world, and, I believe, binds them in another and a
better.

This worthy gentleman, who was named Godfrey,
acquired a handsome fortune, and purchased
a large estate a few miles from my uncle's. His
son Adam, who was named after my grandfather,
was a roystering, reckless blade, but his character
was dashed with the noblest impulses, which would
flash forth like the play of the lightning in a
darkening cloud. He had a lovely sister, named
Jane, whom I have always deemed to be one of the
most enchanting women I ever beheld; and it was
not more her peerless beauty, than her angelic
purity, which impressed you. A young lawyer, of
feeble mind, but malignant heart, was assiduously
attentive to her. I knew him slightly before I
knew her; and he was wont to remark to me, in
reply to some jest or other of mine, with regard to
the report of an engagement existing between

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

them, that he “never could get that far, until he
turned religious, and that he was waiting on the
`anxious seat' of hope, for the first favorable opportunity.”

I did not relish this jest at the religious views of
a sect which I respected; and I told him so, with a
bluntness that ever afterward prevented anything
between us but a salute in passing.

Jane, at first, rather encouraged his attentions;
but certain developments in his character, together
with her father's wishes, caused her to reject him.
Perhaps the advice of Adam influenced her as
much as anything; for he despised my brother
limb, and she loved her brother with a devotedness
I have never seen surpassed. Upon this, the rejected
suitor, in a disguised hand, wrote an infamous
anonymous letter to her father concerning
her. It was shown to Adam, who had then left
school, and was living with his widowed father and
his sister, in the country, where they generally
passed the summer.

Without saying a word, Adam mounted his
horse, repaired to town, and sought the office of
the lawyer, whose door he entered and locked, and
whom, in his rage, he would have beaten to death
with no other weapon than his horsewhip and fist,
in spite of the superior size of his antagonist, and
his liberal use of the chairs and table, if persons
without, attracted by his cries of “murder!” and

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

“help!” had not rushed in, and with much difficulty
rescued him.

Our lawyer, whose skull was as brainless as that
of his dead brother, whose

“Dome of thought and palace of the soul,”

was rid of its tenant when Hamlet picked it up in
the graveyard, where they laid Ophelia in the
earth; would, nevertheless, not be knocked about
the sconce, without complaining of his “action of
battery!” Adam was immediately indicted for
the offence. He employed me as his counsel, and
this renewed an old acquaintance. I had no doubt
who wrote the letter, but the point was to prove it,
in mitigation of damages; for although weeks
elapsed before the trial, my brother limb still bore,
on that day, like the veteran of a worthier field,
convincing evidence of stern encounters.

I obtained many of the lawyer's letters, and
several legal instruments which he had drawn up;
but he had so well disguised his hand in this outrageous
communication, that it could not be said
that any similarity existed between them. Butler
remarks, in commenting upon “Junius Identified,”
a work which assumes to prove that Sir
Philip Francis was the author of these celebrated
letters, that the external evidence was sufficient,
he believed, to satisfy a jury of the fact, but that
the internal evidence proved the contrary; that

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

Sir Philip's mind was not capable of the authorship.
Our evidence was quite the opposite of this—
the internal evidence; the mind and heart of
the party were quite capable of the act; but the
external proof was wanting.

I knew, if I were to ask him if he wrote the
letter, the court would not require him to answer
the question, should he or his counsel object to it,
as no one is bound to criminate himself. But, I
thought, from what I knew of his character, that
he would not employ any aid, and I did not believe
that the prosecuting attorney, who knew him well,
would be over anxious to shield him from the inquiry.
I therefore believed that, by suddenly
producing the letter, and asking him the question,
boldly: “Did you write that?” I might extort
the confession from his conscious guilt. It was
optional with my client, either to have a jury trial,
or to submit the case to the court. I advised the
latter. I knew the judge to be a man of sterling
integrity, who from his heart would despise such
an act as I intended to charge upon the prosecuting
witness.

The witnessing lawyer, who was large enough
to have swallowed my little friend Adam, entered
with great minuteness into the aggravations, horrors,
and death-purpose of the assault. He told
how he was seated in his office, busily engaged in
professional business, when my client entered,

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

locked the door, and knocked him down, and,
before he was enabled to defend himself, horribly
blackened his eyes. “Ecce signum,” said his
glance at the court, as plainly as ever glance said
it. He was thus prevented, he said, from seeing
anything distinctly that afterwards occurred; my
client, he declared, took advantage of this, and
attacked him with a chair; with the intention of
murdering him.

“It's a lie!” shouted Adam, oblivious of his
whereabout, and advancing toward the witness
with the evident intention of “deepening the
combat” and the “black and blue” of his eye.
His honor ordered silence, looking sternly at
Adam, as if with the purpose of reprimanding
him; when I took advantage of the occasion, and
suddenly opening the letter to the confused gaze
of the witness, demanded, “Did you write that?”
“I must do my duty,” I added, “I have specimens
of your handwriting in court.”

The guilty victim started, and scarcely knowing
what he did, confessed the fact. I asked no more
questions, but handing the letter to the judge,
explained, in a sentence, the relation the witness
had sought to establish for himself in the family
of Mr. Godfrey, and his failure; which, I stated,
I could prove by persons then in court, if the
witness denied it. He replied to me—

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

“I don't deny it, and that will prove that I
meant no harm in writing the letter.”

The judge thought otherwise. I never saw his
countenance assume such an expression of displeasure
as on this occasion, although he was a
stern man, and had long presided in a criminal
court, which had made him familiar with every
species of depravity. He imposed but a nominal
fine upon my client, and seemed to regret that it
was made his duty to impose any; and then read
the lawyer a lecture, which I am persuaded he
will never forget. He said, he had doubts whether
it was not his duty to exclude him altogether from
the bar. This remark operated as an effectual
expulsion, for the letter-writer left the city a few
weeks after; and if he has not materially mended
his ways, he has certainly ere this appeared as a
prisoner, instead of a practitioner.

Shortly after this trial, in midsummer, I repaired
to the country, obtained a Rosinante, and,
as far as my health would permit, amused myself—
when I left my books, which was very often—
with the little incidents and adventures in the
neighborhood, not forgetting an occasional attendance
at the political meetings. My indisposition
spread a gloom over everything. My father's
family had departed for the West. For many
years they had occupied an estate adjoining my
uncle's; and, with a feverish, morbid fondness, I

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

delighted to visit the scenes of my boyhood, and
dwell upon every rivulet, and rock, and hill, and
tree that had been familiar to my earliest memory.
How often, in the hush of night, when returning
from town, have I taken a by-way through the
woods, that I might call up old, thick, clustering
associations! With feelings so different from a
child's, when, benighted by the old graveyard, I
have stopped my horse, and tried to recall the
sensations of indescribable awe with which my
schoolmates and myself hurried past, in solemn
silence, when the evening sun had gone down, and
left us lingering in our playful stroll home from
school.

Near by was our parting place; and well do I
remember the echoing shout, or the whistle dying
away in the woods, with which the lonely little
wayfarers beguiled their fears, as they took their
separate paths to their homes. More than one
bonny face was in the group, from which I was
here wont to part, the black or blue-eyed daughters
of our neighbors around. They are mothers
now; and most of them have seen, ere this, the
grave inclose their gray-headed sires, who were
wont to pat me on the head, and promise to vote
for me, if I took the right side in politics, when I
grew to be a man. They are resting in that old
graveyard; and although it is not many years ago,
more than one of their fair-haired daughters are

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

sleeping their last sleep beside them—stem and
flower together! Twice, with my frail literary
attempts, have I sought the shrine of the autocrats
of literature in the East; the publishers, who
drink their wine, it is said, out of the skulls of
authors; but wide and far, I turned from the monumental
city; for well I knew, I could not bear to
call up old associations to sunder them again. The
final leave-taking, if I die away from these haunts,
cannot give me half the sorrow; I must wait until
the ice grows a little harder around my heart,
before I revisit the home of my childhood. It
will be hard, indeed, even then, if it be not melted
by the memory of “auld lang syne” in the scenes
“where memory first began.”

A day or two after I had settled myself in the
country, my friend Adam, who had been amusing
himself in travelling from village to village with
an itinerant juggler, returned, and called to see
me.

I observed, with deep regret, that he had not
only fallen into the habit of occasional wild intoxication,
but he had also acquired a passion for
gaming, which had already lost him large sums of
money. While he was absent, I had visited his
family frequently, and was delighted with the
beauty, intelligence, and almost angelic purity of
his sister.

With the good old gentleman, I was wont to

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

hold long discourses upon freewill, predestination,
Wesley, Summerfield, Bascom, and Adam Clarke's
Commentaries. I ventured to remonstrate frequently
with Adam upon his habits; but he always
turned it off with a laugh or joke, or left me without
saying a word. I saw he deeply distressed his
father and sister.

After this, I seldom accompanied him anywhere,
or knew much of what he did, except from a common
friend, whom I shall call Harry, who was attached
to his sister, and who was doing everything
in his power to reclaim her brother and his friend.
I began to fear his efforts were hopeless.

One day Harry came from the city, where they
had been together for a week, and told me that
Adam was with a nest of gamblers; that he had
raised every cent he could control, and lent it to
him; but that he had no doubt he would lose it all.
“They are cheating him foully!” said Harry. “I
told him if he would suffer himself to be made a
dupe of in that way, I would not stand by and see
it, and so I left him.”

That night Adam returned home. He was silent
and sad. A camp-meeting was to commence next
day, and an eloquent and aged missionary, a celebrated
minister, was to deliver a discourse. I had
been all the evening talking with him. His silver
locks parted over his high, calm forehead; his fine
features, the simplicity of his dress and manners;

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

the naturalness of his conversation, and his gushing,
heartfelt piety, impressed me with feelings of
profound respect. It was a beautiful summer
moonlight night, when the family were all called
together to prayers. Adam was seated moodily
apart, on the porch, and entered the room doggedly.
The missionary addressed us upon the
joys of home, and the homely virtues; told us how
they solaced the cares of life, and prepared us, in
our contemplation of them, for the “home of
homes.” The pathetic tenderness of his language
and manners stole over the heart like the strains
of some touching melody, which the affections seem
to recognize, yet wonder over.

It was like a song of home, heard in a far land;
a memory of the past, which something undefinable
has linked, by an electric chain, with the future.
It was, in fact, the piety of a better world, calling
down blessings, like sunlight, upon the rugged
pathway and weary wanderer of this; cheering
him, the while, to lift his moral eye above the
mists that enshroud him here, to the light that
would lead him to its holy home. He concluded
with a prayer as impressive as his remarks, and
bade us good-night.

As we left the room, Adam said, with an oath,
“that's a good man; don't you think so?”

“I do,” I replied, emphatically.

-- 189 --

CHAPTER II.

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

We all took a seat at the end of the porch in
silence, which was interrupted by my inquiry of
Adam “as to how he came on with those fellows?”

“Badly, in their opinion,” replied Adam. “I
knew they were cheating me, and I waited to catch
them at it. I was alone with them, and presently
saw one plainly hide a card. There were three in
the room. I had no friend by, but I was desperate.
I sprang to the door, locked it, drew my pistols,
and told them that I had detected them in the act
of cheating; that I knew there was a combination
among them for that purpose; and,” said I, presenting
my pistols, “you must refund every cent
I ever lost to you, or take your chances! Two of
you I can kill instantly, and the other must take
it `rough and tumble' with a desperate man!”
You know them—Bowling, Jackson, and Sharp.
They tried to laugh it off, but I stood on the
other side of the table, and, drawing out my
watch, gave them just one minute. Bowling
blustered, and swore he'd have the law on me;
but asked me, nevertheless, how much I claimed?

“Fifteen hundred and fifty dollars,” said I.
He's the leader, you know, and he shelled it out.

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

I pocketed my watch and my money, opened the
door, and left the room. As I passed, I heard
Bowling whisper to the others: “Let's follow him
out, brain him, and get back the money?” as he
said this, all three followed me out. I warned
them to return; they would not, and I fired at the
foremost.”

“Did you kill him?” we all exclaimed at once.

“No; I may have hit him, though I believe
they all returned to their room, and I left the house
unmolested. I am told they mean to get me indicted
for shooting with intent to kill. I don't
care for myself; but the disgrace, let such a trial
end as it may, to the old gentleman and Jane!
Bradshaw, what do you say about it?”

“Why,” said I, plainly, “to tell you the truth,
if you had not been associating with these men so
much lately, your character, and the respectability
of your family, would bear you through with a
grand-jury, and prevent them from finding a bill.
As it is, though they should indict you upon the
false swearing of these men (for from your statement
there would be no grounds), they could not,
in my opinion, possibly obtain a conviction. Did
any one overhear Bowling's remark, about braining
you?”

“Yes; Whelan, the bar-keeper, was in the next
room. It is separated only by a thin board partition,
full of chinks, from the other, and he

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

overheard it. I have done him some favors; and as I
was leaving the house, we talked the matter over,
and he told me what he had heard. But his testimony
is no better than theirs; he's a gambler,
himself, and they are three to one.”

“I think,” said I, “I can manage it, if they
have not gone too far to retreat. I'll ride in to-morrow.”

Do, Bradshaw,” said he, grasping my hand;
“and you will do me a service I shall never forget.
I do not care for myself, but the old gentleman
and Jane! He paid a large debt for me, yesterday,
and this, this! That old missionary,” said
he, abruptly interrupting himself, “prayed with
great feeling.”

“Yes, he did!” I replied.

“Adam,” exclaimed Harry, “with not half the
feeling of a prayer I heard this morning. I
walked leisurely out, and arrived here before
breakfast. When it was over, your father and
sister followed me out of the room, and asked for
you. I told them I believed you were in town.
Your sister burst into tears, but said not a word.
I was tired, and going into the front room, I
threw myself on the sofa, behind the folding-doors.
I was lost in thought, and don't know how long it
was before your sister entered the back room,
alone. She kneeled down and prayed aloud; thinking
that no one heard her but the Being to whom

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

her supplication was addressed. I wish you could
have heard her. She was praying for you.

Adam sprung to his feet, struck his clenched
hand against his brow, and, rushing from the
porch, passed into an adjacent grove.

I stayed all night, but saw no more of Adam
until the next morning, when he made his appearance
at the breakfast-table, and announced his
intention of accompanying his sister to the camp-meeting.

I mounted my horse, rode into the city, and
proceeded directly to the hotel at which I knew
the gamblers, at least Bowling, stopped. Though
gaming is not among my vices, since I never
played for a cent in my life, yet I knew Bowling
well. We agreed in politics, and he was a great
better on elections; one who gained his point by
indirection, and who, though not so depraved as he
was thought to be, was more vicious than bold.
Once, when he was indicted for gambling, I defended
him.

I asked for him, and was told he was in his
room. Not being disposed to stand upon ceremony,
save when it is required, I asked the number,
and forthwith proceeded thither. I rapped.
A husky voice called, “come in!” I entered. The
gambler had evidently just arisen, late as it was,
for his bed was unmade; and with his coat off,
and in his stocking feet, he was gathering into a

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

pack a number of cards that were scattered on the
table and floor. On the table, also, were a couple
of empty decanters, and several half-filled glasses,
from the different colored contents of which it was
evident that, though the gamblers might have
agreed as to their game, they had that variety
which is the spice of life in their choice of liquors.
The ends of cigars, which had been thrown, with
an unsteady hand, toward the fireplace, were scattered
around. Bowling appeared a little confused
when he recognized his visitor, but he immediately
rallied. His brow was flushed, and he threw upon
me an inquiring glance, as he said—

“Walk in, Mr. Bradshaw; I am glad to see
you. Anything stirring?”

“Nothing remarkable, that I know of, Bowling;
how is it with you?”

“I am glad to see you, Squire. I was asking,
just now, after you. I have been robbed, sir, of
three thousand dollars?”

“Ah!” said I.

“I'll tell you; you havn t quit the practice,
have you? They told me you were living in the
country. I want your advice. Yes, sir, take a
seat; robbed of three thousand dollars. That infernal
blackleg, Adam Godfrey; I won some
money from him; he drew a pistol on me, swore
he'd kill me, if I did'nt give him three thousand.
I can prove it, both by Jackson and Sharp. Not

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

only that, but after I paid him the money, as I
was leaving the room, he shot at me. There, sir,
look at that hat; that bullet-hole tells the story.
I'll go the whole law against him. I want you to
go with me to the magistrate's; I must have out a
writ. Nothing less than an attempt to murder!
Simbo'll cool him! You must resist bail, save the
highest. There, sir, that bullet-hole tells the
tale.”

I thought it would have been well, could Adam
have escaped, if the bullet had gone a little
lower.

On discovering what his feelings were, I thought
myself justified, in defending Adam, to practice a
little artifice, for I knew that they would swear
anything against him; this was sufficiently evident,
indeed, from what I now heard; I therefore remarked—

“Bowling, it is proper that I should tell you,
that I am employed by Godfrey against yourself,
Jackson, and Sharp.”

“Against me! for what?”

“Why, he says that you, and the rest, cheated
him out of fifteen hundred dollars, which he made
you refund; that after he left the room, you followed
him out, agreeing to beset him, `brain him,'
and take back the money.”

“Ha! can he prove it?—can he prove it?”

“Yes; he says that a person in the next room, I

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

believe, through a thin partition, overheard you, as
well as himself; and that on your following him
out, to put your threat into execution, he fired to
defend himself. I shall be sorry to appear against
you, but a lawyer must go for his client. The
truth is, you are well known to be gamblers; and
with this proof, if he should bind you over, the
court would require enormous security. Besides, I
should not be surprised if he could prove that you,
together with Jackson and Sharp, were overheard
conspiring to cheat him, and boasting afterward
that you had succeeded.”

Bowling looked exceedingly black at this. Oh,
what an advantage innocence has over guilt!

“Squire,” said he, in an altered tone, approaching
close to me, “as you say, the hounds are
always after us. If ever there were persecuted
men, we are. Thunder! I'll tell you—”

“Stop, Bowling; remember I am, in this case,
Mr. Godfrey's counsel. Don't tell me anything
against yourself; for I should be sorry to be compelled
to use it.”

“You're right. He's combining with a set of
rascals to put us down; that's it. He knows that
the court and jury will be against us, and after he
has obtained, by threatening our lives, money we
won fairly from him, he wants more; I suppose to
try his luck somewhere else. How much more does
he claim, Squire?”

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

“I don't know,” I replied, “that he is entirely
certain how much you got from him; but I speak
candidly to you—”

“Do, do; I don't think you have any cause for
being an enemy of mine.”

“None whatever. I appeared for Godfrey once,
when he was charged with an assault and battery.
He nearly beat a doctor to death.”

“He'll die with his shoes on, yet,” interrupted
Bowling.

“I defended him, as I said, since then; I have
known him well, and his family, who have wealth,
and are of the first respectability. On their account,
I don't think, when his temper cools, he will
be very anxious to appear in this business; for if
he should, it would be evident to all that he had
been gambling himself.”

“That's a fact! Gambling?—he's always gambling;
he's one of the biggest blacklegs I ever
knew.”

“His father, I am sure, would object to anything
of the kind, on his part; and I think I have
some influence with the old man.”

“Then, Squire, let's have it hushed up. You
shan't lose by it. But that Godfrey is a perfect
devil! Nobody can do anything with him. He
was once near throwing Jackson, big as he is, out
of a third story window. Do you think he'll cool
off?”

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

“He wouldn't, if it were not for the exposure.
I'll advise with him.”

“Do—do! Stop, won't you take something to
drink?”

“No, I thank you.”

“When shall I see you, Squire?”

“In a day or two; in the mean time, keep
dark.”

“I will—depend on me; I'll go immediately
and see Jackson and Sharp,” said he, hurrying on
his coat. “Squire, I may depend on you now?”
he continued, offering me his hand.

Taking the proffer, I replied: “The matter
shall be hushed up, Bowling, or it will be your
fault. Forthwith see Jackson and Sharp.”

So saying, I departed, leaving Mr. Bowling in
quite a ruminating mood.

The camp-meeting, which we were about to attend,
was not more than five miles from the residence
of Mr. Godfrey. He did not, therefore,
pitch a tent on the ground, but, accompanied by
the missionary and his daughter, rode over every
day, and as it was moonlight, stayed until after the
evening service. The first day, in consequence of
my visit to Bowling, the blackleg, I did not attend
the camp, but met the family, together with Adam,
who had been with them, at night. I communicated
to the latter what had occurred between Bowling
and myself, at which he was greatly relieved. I

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

never heard a word more on the subject, except
from the gamblers themselves in their anxious inquiries
to know whether it would be hushed up?
Such a coward is guilt!

That evening we kept our steps from bedward
until much after the usual hour for retiring, employing
the time in agreeable conversation. Adam
sat by, an attentive listener. The missionary rehearsed
to us many scenes in the far West, in which
he had been an actor, of deep interest. He
regretted much that he had never heard Summerfield.

It so happened that I was the only one present
who had heard him; and notwithstanding I told
the venerable minister I was but a child at the
time, yet such was his admiration for that most
eloquent and apostolic man, that he questioned me
over and over again touching my impressions of
him; and I seemed to gain an interest in his eyes,
from the fact that I had looked upon and listened
to that gentle spirit of his church, now “inheriting
the promises.”

The missionary had known my grandfather, and
he spoke of him in terms that greatly gratified me.
“My son,” said he, “your grandfather was a
truly good man. I was with him when he died;
and though it is many years ago, the scene lives in
my heart and memory more vividly than the events
of the hour that have just passed. I was kneeling

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

by his bedside, and I knew the hour had come, for
I have witnessed many such an hour, my children;
and, O, it is a fearful one to him who is not prepared!
He was perfectly conscious, but the lamp
of life was flickering fast. As he closed his eyes,
apparently in prayer, I said to him: `Brother, tell
me at this earthly parting, are you convinced of
the great principles of our faith?' He opened his
eyes and looked upward, with the calmness and
trust with which a child, when resting in its
mother's arms, will look up into her face, as slumber
steals over it, and said: `I know that my Redeemer
liveth!' It was his last breath that uttered
these words, but his spirit passed away so gently,
that I was not convinced it had departed until I
felt his hand grow cold in mine. I said, then, my
children, to the bystanders, and after long experience
of the world, I say now to you, that I would
rather have been that humble Christian, on his
lowly bed of death, than Napoleon at the head of
his devoted and victorious legions, the conqueror
of the world. The true Christian is a greater conqueror;
he conquers himself. The greatest eulogy
that was ever pronounced on Washington, was
made by his biographer, Ramsay, who in speaking
of the strength of his passions, says: `With them
was his first contest, and over them his first victory.
' This, his first victory, saved our country;
for it enabled him to curb, like an obedient child,

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

that ambition which, in another heart, might have
gained a giant's strength and prompted its possessor
to grasp at empire. It was this, his first
victory, that illustrated, in his last moments, the
lines of the poet:—


`O grave, where is thy victory!
O death, where is thy sting!'
It enabled him calmly, on his death-bed, to review
the great events of his varied existence, and to say
to his physician, who stood beside him: `Doctor,
I am not afraid to die.' How beautiful! There
is in such a scene a philosophy beyond the stoic's,
for it expresses a hope beyond the grave. How
different the earthly parting of Napoleon, chained
on his ocean-washed rock, with a mind as wild as
the waves dying in the hour of the storm, and
mistaking the war of the elements for the thunders
of the battle-field. `Head of the army!' he exclaimed,
in that mad moment, with his last breath,
and his soul took its flight to meet, at the dread
tribunal, the hundreds of thousands whom he had
hurried to their long account, unconscious, unrepentant,
unredeemed.”

Stirred by the tones of the old man, but not
catching his spirit, I exclaimed.



“Charge, Chester, charge!—on, Stanly, on!
Were the last words of Marmion!”

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

He smiled at my enthusiasm, and then said,
gravely—

“But what were his last hopes?

“True,” said I:—



`Shame and dishonor sit
By his grave ever!
Blessings shall hallow it,
Never, oh, never!'

“God's mercy is boundless,” said the missionary.
“He is merciful, not only to his dutiful and lovely
child, but the mightiest, the most rebellious, and
the most sinful.”

We had a touching prayer from the missionary,
before we separated. I took a seat on the porch,
and Adam, after pacing to and fro for some time,
at last paused before me, and said—

“`A high-heeled Shoe for a Limping Christian;'
`Hooks and Eyes for Unbelievers' Breeches.' Confound
those books! I read them in my boyhood,
and they gave me a disrespect for the Methodists,
which I never could surmount, until I heard this
good old missionary. I ought to have reflected
that my father and sister at least try to practice
what I believe he both practices and preaches.”

-- 202 --

CHAPTER III.

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

When we left the room, after the missionary,
who had gone up stairs, I heard Adam order his
horse. I asked him if he was going to town.

“No,” said he, “a black boy has come over to
say, that Mr. Jones, who has been ill for some
time, is worse. The missionary is going to see
him to-night, and I think I ought to accompany
him, and not leave him to the guidance of the
negro.”

In a few moments the good old man came out,
the horses were brought, and they departed together.
It was after midnight when he and Adam
returned. They reported that Jones died about
an hour after they arrived.

The next day we all proceeded together to the
camp-meeting. I was surprised when Adam again
expressed his determination to attend. We all
rode on horseback. My friend Harry, and I, by
the side of the gentle Jane, and Adam —it was a
little singular—on one side of the missionary, and
his father on the other. The suspicion crossed
my mind more than once, that he was meditating
some mad prank or other.

“No,” thought I, “it cannot be, after such an

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

occurrence as has just happened, and in the presence
of his father and the clergyman.”

The morning was beautiful. Not a cloud appeared
in the heavens, although the early warmth
threatened a noon of sultriness. We rode up
the turnpike about a mile, and then struck off
into what was called an “old field,” an uninclosed
place, where tobacco had been tilled, until the soil
was exhausted. This was bounded on one side by
a deep ravine, which was bridged over, in which
flowed a stream called Mad Run. A comparatively
slight rain would swell it to a great depth
and wideness, owing to the fact that the country
immediately around its source, and for a long way
beside it, was very hilly, and fed it, particularly
during a rain, with innumerable torrents. As we
were crossing the bridge, I could not but observe
that it was a very slight one, and I lingered behind
my companions, to admire the wild channel,
which the perpetual wear of the waters had made
through the very hills. About twelve or fifteen
feet below the bridge, the waters splashed over a
rocky bed, and, chafed like human beings by resistance,
rushed on like them to the goal.

A pleasant ride over hill and dale, from this
spot, brought us to a place where a hill, covered
with the highest and most luxurious trees, gently
sloped down a crystal brook that wound round its
base, and then meandered on to the Mad Run.

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

On the side of the hill was the camp-meeting.
Curving up from the brook, the tents were pitched
in the form of a half moon, extending about half-way
up the side of the hill. Midway, between
the extreme tents, under the clump of noble trees,
a temporary pulpit, or rostrum, was erected, from
which the preacher addressed the multitude.

The missionary preached, and most movingly.
As I glanced at a group of fashionable loiterers,
who had been sauntering through the camp, with
easy indifference, uttering witless jests upon the
scene, listening to him with attention, I thought
of the line of the poet:—

“And fools who came to scoff, remained to pray.”

He spoke of the sustained contentment of the
good man, amid all the ills of life, because of the
heavenward hope, and contrasted his feelings with
that of the wrong-doer, who, however well situated,
in a worldly point of view, doubts and yet fears
the great results beyond the grave. In speaking
of the immortality of the soul, and the shrinking
which it feels on leaving its earthly tenement, he
employed an illustration which it strikes me I
have heard before, but certainly never so impressively
expressed.

He compared the soul, about to take its upward
flight, to an eagle, which, after long confinement,
finds its prison-door open. “How fearfully,” he

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

said, in a faint voice—and he seemed to fear to
raise his hand above the pulpit—“how fearfully
it looks forth at first, and then shrinks back!
How, when it ventures forth, it gazes round and
round with a dazzled eye, and casts a wondering
glance upon the day-god above!” Here the
speaker looked timidly at the sun, which, through
the trees, threw a tremulous ray upon him.
“How feebly it essays a little circle, with wing
but half expanded; then it feels its strength of
pinion, and takes a broader sweep, yet casts a longing,
lingering look upon its earthly tabernacle.
Then,” continued he, while the wave of his arm
waxed eloquent, and his tones heart-stirring, “it
circles wider and wider, farther and farther, higher
and higher; its impulses lose their earthliness; it
bathes and gladdens its outstretched wing in the
refulgent beam; it feels the glory more and more,
and its strength is renovated beyond the might of
its prime, until, fixing its unwinking eye on the
glorious orb, it darts upward to the sources of
everlasting light.” As he said this, he advanced,
with upturned hands and eyes, while the rays of
the sun, through an opening in the trees, flashed
upon his long and silvery locks, and threw a halo
around him, that made the man, like the sentiment,
sublime. Methought I saw the heavens open,
and the winged messenger pass the everlasting
skies. The speaker had scarcely concluded, when

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

the sultriness, which had succeeded the warmth of
the morning, became intense. For some minutes,
not a breath of air stirred, not a leaf moved.
Then the heavens became suddenly overcast; the
clouds floated together in dark masses, like the
gathering of armies; and now and then a fierce
flash broke forth; but, as yet, though through the
trees we could see the clouds moving, the leaves
were motionless, and not a drop of rain fell.

The missionary came to our little group, for we
were all together, and observed:—

“Brother Godfrey, as I am to officiate at the
funeral of Mr. Jones, and as you mean to attend,
had we not better depart? I fear we shall have a
storm.”

We accordingly mounted our horses, and left
the camp. When we were clear of the woods, and
while we were ascending an eminence which commanded
the prospect, the missionary asked Mr. Godfrey
if they were subject to violent storms in that
region? Being informed that we were not, he said
that he had known a storm to force its way with
such violence through a wood, as not to leave a tree
standing in its path. “If you were subject to such
storms here,” he continued, “I should say, from
my experience, that we should have one now. God
grant that it come not over the camp.”

He had scarcely spoken, when the rain began
to fall in big drops, and the roar of the winds, afar

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

off, could be distinctly heard, as if they were muttering
their wrath, and gathering strength. He
looked around, and said:—

“We must ride fast; there is not air enough stirring
here to give an indication of the way the storm
will sweep; but I believe it will be on this side of
the run. We must on.”

We accordingly put spurs to our horses, and
rode rapidly toward the bridge. The dropping of
the rain now ceased for awhile, but the heavens
grew fearfully dark, and the air began to stir. Our
horses threw back their ears, and seemed, like their
riders, to observe the sky. At this moment, a bolt
that seemed to rend the hills made our path lurid
with light; while our horses trembled, like ourselves,
at the awful peal which accompanied it.
The rain now burst forth; and in an instant the
blast was down upon us, sweeping the valley with
resistless violence. We cast our eyes anxiously to
the camp. We could see indistinctly the white
tents through the trees, but nothing more. Yet
the fury of the storm seemed to be there, for the
air grew thick above it with leaves and the sundered
branches of trees; and presently the horses,
having broken from their fastenings, came dashing
madly past us.

“We are in the hands of God, children!” said
the missionary, calmly. “We must press for the

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

bridge. The fury of the storm is not here, but this
is dangerous.”

We urged our steeds at the admonition, and an
intervening hill soon hid the camp from our sight;
but the frightened horses of the worshippers still
came dashing on. A tree not fifty yards to our
right, as we turned to the left, was prostrated with
a terrible crash. We reached the stream in safety.
The storm was not so furious there, but the mad
waters came leaping down the ravine, and throwing
their waves towards the bridge, as if anxious to
sweep it away. Several horses from the camp
stood by the bridge, evidently desirous to cross,
but, apparently, kept back by an instinctive sense
of danger.

“Will it not be hazardous to cross the bridge?”
asked Mr. Godfrey.

“I think not,” replied the missionary. “Let
us pass one at a time. I see your horses are
frightened—mine is not. I'll lead the way.”

“No,” said Adam, dismounting and giving to
Harry the bridle of his horse, “let me lead yours
over. You can walk; it will be safer.”

But the missionary said there was no danger,
and spurred his horse toward the bridge.

The well-trained animal drew back for a moment,
and then passed on. The bridge was about
ten yards long. We held back our horses, that
now seemed to have no sense of danger, as their

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

fellow had none. Those from the camp obeyed
the same impulse, and, being unrestrained, sprang
on the bridge after the missionary's. The frail
structure shook from end to end.

“Father in heaven, be merciful!” ejaculated
Jane, as the missionary, on discovering his peril,
dismounted from his horse. His foot had scarcely
touched the plank, when, with a tremendous crash,
the bridge gave way, and rider and horse were precipitated
into the foaming waves. That wild utterance
which Cooper has so powerfully described
in the “Last of the Mohicans,” as proceeding from
the horse when in distress, and which startled the
brave Hawkeye and the intrepid Indians with a
superstitious dread, now broke forth from the poor
animals, and added, if possible, to the horrors of
the scene.

“He's lost!” exclaimed Mr. Godfrey, in despair.

“Not if I can save him!” exclaimed Adam,
throwing off his coat, and springing to the edge of
the stream.

“My brother, he's a good man; God is with him!
Die not as you are!” exclaimed Jane, in a tone of
intense agony.

“My life is worthless, Jane,” said Adam, with
a calmness so strange, that it struck me, even at
that awful moment.

Adam stood watching for the appearance of the

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

missionary. The bridge had caught edgewise between
two rocks, on the other side of the stream.
The horses from the camp, that were on the bridge,
appeared first above the water, and were all borne
down, except one that succeeded, by swimming, in
gaining the bank near us, which was not more
than two feet above the flood. On the other side,
just below the spot where the bridge had rested,
part of the rock which held it projected perpendicularly
up several feet. It seemed that the missionary
and his horse were both caught by the
bridge. In a moment more, his horse, which was
a noble animal, arose with his head up stream and
high out of water, while his master was seen
clinging to the bridle. On observing this, Adam
hurried above us, plunged in, and, in spite of the
angry element, by his great skill as a swimmer,
succeeded in gaining precisely what he aimed at,
the bridle of the horse. In an instant he raised
the missionary from the waves. Both were evidently
supported by the bridge, as was the horse.
Quick as lightning Adam placed the upper end of
the stirrup-strap in the missionary's grasp, and
then holding with one hand the horse's head out of
water, with the other he struck out for the shore.
The animal seemed to know that a master spirit
guided him, for he plunged bravely toward us.
Wildly the waves broke over them, and the horse
in vain attempted to breast their fury. The steed

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

seemed stationary for a moment, and then yielded
to the force of the element. Adam, however, still
continued to keep his head in a proper position.
When they got below the point where the concentrated
rush of the stream from the obstruction of
the bridge had nearly overwhelmed them, Adam
made another effort, a desperate one, to gain the
shore. Here we saw the missionary distinctly;
his head arose above the back of his horse. I see
the holy faith, then on his countenance, now; it is
a picture on my brain, more distinct than that on
the wall before me. As Jane said, “God was with
him.” In much less time than I have taken to tell
it, master and horse, with their brave deliverer,
stood safely upon the shore. Poor Jane swooned
when she saw that her brother was safe.

The storm abated as rapidly as it arose. By a
bridge some miles above, which had withstood the
violence of the waves, we arrived safely at Mr.
Godfrey's. As the missionary was preparing,
though it was then nearly dark, to go to the house
of mourning to perform the rites of sepulture, a
messenger arrived to tell him that, in consequence
of the storm having inundated the graveyard, the
funeral would not take place until the next day, as
another spot was to be selected for the repose of
the dead.

Never shall I forget the holy evening which we
spent after that awful storm. Uninjured in health,

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

and with spirits gratefully and religiously calm
and pure, the missionary joined the family circle.
Jane looked the personification of pious gratitude,
in its loveliest form—a religious woman. Harry
gazed on her with reverence, while Mr. Godfrey,
for the first time in many years, beheld with pleasure
both his children. But the most remarkable
feature of the group was Adam. That expression
of desperate recklessness, which once possessed his
countenance, had fled. I wondered, as I observed
with what respectful earnestness he listened to the
missionary, if it ever had been there. How kindly he
answered his sister, and without a jest upon her
piety! His very dog, that used to avoid him, because
of the tricks he played him, went wagging
his tail to his master, and laid his head upon his
knee, the picture of faithfulness, as Adam placed
his hand upon it.

But the prayer of that “old man eloquent” that
night! I have heard the great ones of our land, in
the pulpit, at the bar, and in the Senate, in the
palmiest moments of ther oratorical power; but
theirs could no more compare with the hearttouching
pathos of this plain servant of God, than
would the strut and stare of a fashionable tragedian
compare with the simple majesty of Paul before Festus.
He prayed for us all, for the father and for the
children, and for their friend and for myself; and
I have felt from that hour to this, however

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

wayward my mood and imaginings, that in heaven's
high chancery, I too had a claim and an advocate.
Especially he prayed for Adam. “Let, O Lord!”
he said, in tones that left no eye unmoistened, and
no heart untouched, “the blessings of all the good
I may hereafter be permitted to do, under thy providence,
light upon his head, and be all the evil
mine, as thou has vouchsafed to make him this day
the instrument of thy mercy for the salvation of
thy creature from the wrath to come! And when
thy seventh and last angel, in the last war of the
elements, shall pour forth the vials of thy wrath,
and thy mighty voice shall proclaim unto all the
nations of the earth, `It is done!' forget not this
little household! Shadow them under thy brooding
and protecting wings! Let there be no wanderer
from the flock, but let them all, a family in
heaven, rejoice together in the light of thy everlasting
love.”

When the prayer was concluded, and we arose
from our knees, Adam took a seat by his sister,
and unable, iron-nerved as he was, to control the
emotions that had been swelling in his heart for
days, he laid his head upon her bosom, and “wept,
and was forgiven.”

After all, there is no love less selfish than a
sister's.



“My sister, my sweet sister! if a name
Purer and holier were, it should be thine!”

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

So spake the wayward Childe to his sister; and
when wife and daughter were deaf to his fame, and
spoke not his name in their household, and Fanaticism
refused his remains a resting-place among
England's illustrious departed, where sleeps none
worthier, his sister, his “sweet sister,” gave them
consecration, and built over them the monument
which now guards them from the desecration of
those who should have claimed to be nearer and
dearer. And “she, proud Austria's mournful
flower,” where was her mournfulness, when they
gave the hero of the world's history, and her lord,
to the “vulture and the rock?” Cold, selfish, and
sensual, she pursued the routine of courtly patrician
observances, or hastened from them to common
plebeian abandonment; while Pauline, not the
less sensual, but the sister, was anxious to forsake,
for that lonely rock, the voluptuousness of the soft
clime she so loved, to whose glorious statuary her
glowing form had given beauty, that she might
share the exile, and solace the sorrow, and soothe
the loneliness, of that forsaken husband, who was
still to her the man of destiny; still to her a beloved
brother; whose blood was her blood; who
had given her renown and empire, and to whom,
world-forsaken, she could give what is worth the
world, a sister's unchanging love!

-- --

p717-216 MY AUNT BETSY.

“WHAT GREAT EFFECTS ARISE FROM LITTLE THINGS.”

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

It is wonderful how little the mother, father,
and kindest relative of a child, understand his
sensibilities and character, and how often they do
violence to his feelings by a disregard of that
public opinion which, of its kind, prevails among
children as much as it does among men. The boy
is as sensitive to ridicule as the man—more so;
and he suffers just as much from being laughed at
among his companions as the man does among his.
How often a child has been compelled to wear a
hat, cap, trowsers, or shoes of some ungainly cut,
when they might just as well have been made after
the fashion of his fellows; which has not only subjected
him to ridicule, but given him a nickname,
which made him a laughing-stock through life; and
which was, perhaps, the first thing that led him to
undervalue his own capacity and character, and to
consort with those below him, who were the

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

gradation to a still lower grade, when he should have
directed his pride to the emulation of those who, as
the world goes, are held above him.

A recollection of my Aunt Betsy draws from me
these remarks. Each and every Sunday it was her
custom to repair, with a precise housekeeper of a
gentleman with whom we boarded, to Baltimore to
church. We were spending the summer months in
the country. She was a rigid Presbyterian, and
was fond of doctrinal points; and to the ministry
of the Rev. William Duncan, who then was of the
old side, she delighted to devote herself. I know
not whether that minister's more liberal opinions,
which he teaches now, would be subscribed to by
her, but I think not. The only place of worship
in our country neighborhood was a Methodist
meeting; the latitudinarian principles of that sect
she could not sanction; for latitudinarians she was
pleased to call them.

Our host, Mr. Stetson, was the owner of an old,
shabby, shackling gig, which set low between the
shafts, on wooden springs, with an old cloth top,
and rattling wheels. To this vehicle, an old family
horse, named Samson, halt, and nearly blind, was
harnessed, and, thus conveyed, my Aunt Betsy and
Miss Dalrymple rode to church. They might have
ridden to Jericho if they had left me behind them;
but, no, a stool was duly placed for me each Sabbath
in the bottom of the gig, and on this, nolens

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

volens, supported between the knees of my veteran
aunt, to prevent my tumbling out, was I seated in
front, with the bandbox beside me. My shoulders
served to support the reins, which my aunt held far
apart, one in each hand. Whenever Samson lagged
in his gait, no whip was used, but the reins
were flapped up and down on his back, and consequently
on my shoulders.

Meanwhile, my respectable relation, with her
spectacles on her nose, kept a sharp look-out for
the stones and ruts; cautioning Miss Dalrymple to
do likewise, and finding most unchristian fault with
her whenever we received a jolt, if she did not receive
notice.

“Miss Betsy, there's a stone,” exclaimed Miss
Dalrymple.

“Where, where!” exclaimed my aunt.

And before she received the intelligence as to
which side it was, up went the wheel; my aunt
screamed; but we righted again, though with a
bounce that nearly caused the dissolution of the
vehicle.

“Bless my soul! why could you not tell me on
what side at once, Miss Dalrymple?” exclaimed
my aunt, adjusting her spectacles.

“I couldn't think quick enough,” was the
reply.

“Think quick enough! Madam, you can see beyond
your nose, can't you? Old as I am, I can;

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

but I can't see on both sides at once; do look sharp
on your side, and I'll look sharp on mine. Willy,
look ahead, for mercy's sake!”

The mortification I then experienced of being
seen by my playmates in this condition, brings a
blush to my cheek now.

My Aunt Betsy had a house in town, which she
rented out during our summer sojourn in the
country, but she reserved the privilege of putting
the gig under the shed in the backyard, while we
went to church; a narrow, steep alley (I forget
the name of it) led to the back gate.

Arrived there, Miss Dalrymple would descend
and open the gate, and my aunt would drive in;
unless my aunt's tenant, who had an eye to the
quarter day, and the indulgence he then sometimes
required, bustled out, opened the gate, and let us
in full dignity through. Then he would officiously
conduct us into the house, leading me with one
hand and carrying the bandbox in the other. For
my aunt held also another privilege, by tacit consent,
that of preparing the extras of her toilet in
Mrs. Titlum's back parlor, the wife of Mr. Titlum,
her tenant.

Then the bandbox was opened, her false hair
and cap fixed primly on, and with care, though
the church bells had ceased ringing. All ready at
last, these worthies sallied out, stately as Juno's

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

bird, between them leading your humble servant
to the tabernacle.

This day of my eventful story my aunt had been
more than gratified by Mr. Duncan's exposition.
She came forth, leading me by the hand, as if she
thought that she herself was entitled to some credit
for the sermon, because it expressed her opinions
so fully, and she had such firm faith in it. Miss
Dalrymple, who, in some respects, was inclined to
doubt certain of the divine's views on previous occasions,
was glanced at triumphantly; she looked
meek and mad accordingly. In this Christian
frame of mind we reached Titlum's.

The quarter day was near, and while my aunt
changed her cap and hair, Titlum got the gig in
readiness. We were soon seated in it under the
shed, Miss Dalrymple and my aunt, the bandbox
and myself. Titlum led Samson through the gate,
headed him right, and so we started fairly.

It was an alley just back of Calvert street (I
forget, as I have said, the name of it, though I
think it is “Grant street,” giving the name of
street to an alley, like many other streets and
persons taking a higher style than they deserve);
through this we emerged, taking our way along
Market, now Baltimore street, with the intention of
passing through Calvert street by Barnum's, into
Monument Square.

That day, with masonic and military honors, one

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

of the soldiers of the fifth regiment, who fought
bravely at North Point, was to be buried, and the
military were parading in the square. My aunt
had scarcely turned Samson into Market street,
when the music burst upon her ear, and, ejaculating
“Heaven preserve us!” she tried to turn
Samson round, but Samson would not be turned
round.

“I should not be surprised,” exclaimed my
aunt, “if this abominable violation of the Sabbath
should cost us all our lives. To have trumpets
sounding and see colors flying on the Lord's day,
and we the innocent to suffer—my gracious!”

My aunt seemed like Othello in his agony,
perplexed in the extreme.

“Boy, boy,” she called out to a black boy on
the pavement, “come and turn my horse's head
round.”

“What'll you give me, old 'oman?”

“Old woman! why don't he say lady? I'll give
you a fippenny-bit.”

My aunt was economical.

“I axes a quarter,” replied he dictatorially.

“A quarter! bless me, this was not collection
day, and I didn't bring any money. Miss Dalrymple,
did you?”

Miss Dalrymple replied in the negative. My
aunt said to the black fellow, after this short colloquy—

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

“Well, my good boy, you shall have a quarter
of a dollar—when—”

“Shell out, old one,” he repeated.

“I have not any change now, my boy. I'll pay
you the next time we meet,” replied my aunt.

“Do you see anything green here?” said the
negro, shutting his right eye and pulling down the
lower lid of the left one, until the whole of the
white of it was exhibited. He stood a moment, as
if to give my respectable relative a chance of full
inspection, and then coolly walked off, saying,
“There ain't nothing green about this child, old
one.”

“I protest,” exclaimed my aunt, “if that boy
belonged to me, he should have a severe whipping
to-morrow morning early. I should almost be
tempted to give it to him to-day, though it is Sunday.”

But the boy didn't belong to my aunt, so he
walked off haw-hawing, with contempt, like one
who has detected an impostor in the act of defrauding
him.

“Sir,” said my aunt to a gentleman who was
passing, “couldn't you turn my horse round, if you
please?”

But no, the gentleman seemed to think with the
negro, that my aunt was not respectable enough to
receive that attention. If she had been a damsel
fair, who had been left for a needful moment by

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

her Jehu, the gentleman would have complied with
most courteous alacrity, but an old woman, who
had come out to take the responsibility of her own
safe conveyance, let her take it; and the gentleman
walked on. My aunt now applied her own
energies to Samson. She succeeded in turning
him nearly round, when she heard the noise of fife
and drum, and, looking forth, discovered another
company coming to join those already in the
square. Her only chance now was to go straight
out Market street, or to turn down Calvert street.
Samson obeyed the rein quickly, which put him
on his regular routine, but he made an obstinate
stop at the corner of Calvert street, determined to
turn into Monument Square. How my aunt flapped
the reins, declaring that hereafter she would
drive with a whip, and that Miss Dalrymple could
carry it.

The company behind us had now got close on to
Samson; and it was evident that the unusual proceedings
of the day, on the part of my aunt, together
with the noise and bustle, had done much to
ruffle his temper. In depositing coal in the cellar
of the corner house, as you turn down Calvert
street, the proprietor had had a board laid over the
curbstone on to the pavement, to prevent filling
up the gutter, when it was discharged from the
cart; against this Samson backed, as if desirous
of witnessing the display, as the soldiers passed

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

into Monument Square. Thinking himself perhaps
still in the way, he backed a little, and finding
his progress facilitated by the plank, he politely
gave the soldiers the street, and betook himself to
the sidewalk. His courtesy my aunt neither appreciated
nor approved. Greatly alarmed, she
waved her hand over the ragamuffin train, who
surrounded the band, and called to the musicians
in earnest expostulation:—

“Good people, do stop that noise! Don't you see
what a condition we are in, and you are breaking
the Sabbath?”

What soldier was ever known to regard, when
on duty, the remonstrances of an old woman in a
gig, with another of her sex and a child? No,
though only on parade, they never play soldiers,
and if all the old women and children in the world
were to be killed by frightened horses, that would
not abate their martial sounds.

The crowd of boys, when they beheld Samson,
and the gig, and all the et ceteras, and saw my
aunt's gesture of expostulation, though many of
them could not hear what she said, burst into a
yell of derision. One stout fellow, who was on the
sidewalk, following the band close in the press,
feeling valiant from the martial strains which
rang in his ears, elevated a long lath, which
he carried in his hand by way of soldiership,
and smote Samson prodigiously. This Samson

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

could not brook; the music had made him martial
too, and it was evident that, like his great namesake
among the Philistines, he was determined on
revenge; for no sooner did the boy strike him,
than he charged at once into the very band of
music. The sound the soldier loves died upon
their ears instantly—and well it might. The fifer
started back in such haste from the advancing
Samson, as to overturn the drummer, who fell
flat with his drum-band around his neck, and, before
he could recover himself, Samson's left leg
was knee-deep through his drum-head; whereby
he held the musician prostrate, as one antagonist
would hold another by his neckcloth. The slide
of the trombone seemed to have the power of
engulfing the whole of it, for Samson's head
struck the trombone, and it disappeared in the
player's mouth. The man who played the serpent
was nearly made a victim to it, as were our first
parents—



“In Adam's fall
We sinned all.”

He was a short, duck-legged individual, and
wore the serpent, not exactly folded around him,
but buckled on. It caught in the wheel, and held
him there as the boa-constrictor twines part of its
body around the tree, and part around its victim.
The drum, however, saved the musician, though

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

it nearly ruined us. As Samson raised his drumincumbered
foot to advance, he stumbled flat to
earth, thereby ejecting my aunt upon the drummer,
Miss Dalrymple into the embrace of the serpent,
or rather the serpentine man, and myself
and the violated bandbox and its contents into
the street. The last thing that I remember, was
the infernal yell of the ragamuffins, which rent
the air at this catastrophe.

I do not know what my aunt would have done,
if Mr. Titlum had not rushed to her assistance.
He was fond of martial sounds, and, after helping
us into the gig, he had scarcely entered his house,
when the “stirring music of the drum” reached
his ear. Desirous of witnessing the display, he
passed out of his front door into Calvert street, and
then to the corner. He was just in time to witness
Samson's charge, and was the first to raise my
aunt. On finding she was not hurt, with much
delicacy he handed to her her cap, wig, and bonnet,
which had escaped from her respectable person
in the foul grasp of the drummer, who caught, in
his terror, at he knew not what. Miss Dalrymple,
unhurt, indignantly disengaged herself from the
embrace of the serpent. I must do my aunt the
justice to say, that I believe, before she ever
thought of the predicament in which she stood,
she looked around after me—a glance showed her
that I was unhurt, for I was on my feet

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

endeavoring to secure her false curls and cap from a black
fellow who had seized them. I was, however, unsuccessful;
for he made his escape in the mêlée.

All this while the soldiers were at a dead halt,
stamping their feet with impatience, while those
behind pressed front to learn the cause of the delay.
The captain, in the confusion, had his coat
skirts cut off by some dexterous pickpocket. As he
was just behind the band, he was in the midst of the
confusion, and a respect for the corps made him
forgetful of all personal consequences; so it was
easily done. But when it was done, he felt that
although, in the tented field, 'mid battle and blood,
if the foeman's bullet had deprived him of his skirts,
he could have fought only the more valiantly;
yet, considering the manner of the loss, and that
the crowd had ceased to admire him, and were
giving evidences of a contrary nature, and also
considering the trombone man, the drummer, and
he of the serpent, were disabled, therefore it was
both proper and dignified that on the spot he
should dismiss his company, which he forthwith
did. He instantly retreated into a neighboring
store, from the secluded backroom of which he
sent for his citizen's dress, and with much meekness
repaired to his own domicil.

It might, therefore, be admitted, that Samson
won the day. In confirmation of this remark, it
may be stated that, in consequence of the ridicule

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

growing out of this contest, the captain resigned
his command, under pretence of a press of business,
and the company disbanded themselves, and
many of them entered different volunteer corps.

But the matter did not stop here with Aunt
Betsy. The drummer sued for the damage done
to his drum, and also for an injury he had sustained
by twisting his ankle under him as he fell,
and spraining his wrist; asserting that, thereby, as
a drummer, his occupation was ruined; for should
his wrist get well, of which there was little
prospect, his occupation was gone should any company
to which he might be attached choose to take
a long parade. He of the serpent sued my aunt
for the damage done his serpent, and Miss Dalrymple
for divers and sundry contusions and
bruises, then and there received on various parts of
his person; and the trombone man brought suit,
not only for the utter annihilation of his instrument,
but for the loss of three front teeth, which,
he asserted, not only disabled him from playing
with anything like his former proficiency, but
which would, in all probability, shorten his life,
from the fact that his digestion was delicate in the
extreme, that his food had always required more
mastication than he could bestow upon it, and now
he would scarcely be able to masticate at all.

The captain magnanimously refused to bring
suit against my aunt for the loss of his skirts,

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

although a distinguished lawyer gave it as his decided
opinion, that he was entitled to recover;
because, although a pickpocket was the immediate
cause of the loss aforesaid, yet the captain would
not have sustained the loss, had it not been for the
confusion occasioned by my aunt's want of control
over the horse, and that, therefore, the captain
was entitled to recover consequential damages.

These suits excited an interest at the time, which
has not entirely died away yet. When the cause
came up, my aunt's lawyers denied that there was
any ground of action at all, but the judge, without
hearing the other side, declared there was. He
said, that if a man let loose a wild bull, which he
knew to be wild, though he intended no mischief
by it, yet he was liable for what damages the bull
might do, because he ought to have informed himself
of the nature of the beast before he threw
him upon the community. The question would arise,
the judge said, was my aunt capable of driving?
If she was, did her near-sightedness prevent her?
Could she with a child at her knees and a bandbox
at her feet, drive safely through a crowd like
that assembled on the occasion aforesaid? The
judge, in conclusion, remarked, “that he did not
mean to prejudge the case, but that it was clear to
his mind, not only that there were grounds of
action in the case, but also that the defendant
must show, conclusively, that she was capable of

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

driving; for, said he, this court never will sanction
the doctrine that any old lady, however respectable,
may be allowed, whether she can see or not,
or whether she can drive or not, to start off on the
Sabbath to church, with a feeble child between her
knees, and a helpless woman beside her, and cause
the great injury which it appears from the amount
of damages claimed in this case has been done;
men are not to be ruined in their professions, and
their health irrecoverably impaired in this way,
without a court of justice interfering and making
the party guilty pay for it.”

All legal readers are familiar with the case of
“The Musicians vs. Betsy Hugersford,” in the
Maryland Reports. It twice got up to the Court
of Appeals, and twice got back again, upon some
informality. Then it was delayed for years, while
a commission to take depositions was sent to New
Orleans, and even to France and to England, to
which countries several of the witnesses (we know
that musicians are migratory) had emigrated.

The day before the case was to be finally tried
upon its merits, the three musicians—the drummer,
the trombone, and the serpent—went on a party of
pleasure with many others, on board of a steamboat,
to Fort McHenry. After the bottle had circulated
briskly, it was proposed that each of the
musicians should take the respective instrument
upon which he had formerly played (for since that

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

eventful day of parade they had asserted they
were disabled), and try how much skill was left in
them. In the hilarity of the moment, unsuspicious
of consequences, they consented; and it was asserted
by all, and particularly by the band of musicians
on board, in their depositions, taken that
night, that they never heard better playing.

The whole proceeding was a trick of a young
lawyer, who had been taken by accident into
the case. He was well acquainted with the
three musicians, and had got them on the frolic
for the purpose of showing by witnesses that they
were as good players as ever, and, consequently,
had sustained no injury.

Since the parade, the trombone had kept a tavern,
the drummer an oyster-cellar, and the serpent a
public garden; and in consequence of the great injury
which the criminal negligence of my aunt had
inflicted on them, they were each extensively
patronized by a sympathizing public.

In the morning, when the suit was called in
court, the plaintiffs' counsel, who had got wind of
the depositions, and who considered that the witnesses
were forthcoming, reluctantly dropped the
suit, to prevent the accumulation of costs, which he
felt his clients would have to pay. But a short
time afterwards, when the band above mentioned,
who were of the military, had been ordered to
Florida, the suit was commenced again, their ex

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

parte depositions amounting to nothing; and they
themselves being without the jurisdiction of the
court, and not likely ever to return to Baltimore
again.

This case was pending when my aunt died, and
the question is now agitating the lawyers, whether
her heirs could be made parties to a new suit.

Notwithstanding all the trouble this business
gave my poor aunt, I confess it was a great satisfaction
to me, as it put an end to our gig rides
thereafter.

-- --

p717-233 MARY M`INTYRE HAS ARRIVED.

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

On my way to St. Louis, safe and sound I arrived
at Louisville on the steamer Madison, now
years agone. The falls of the Ohio, at Louisville,
were so low, that the captain resolved to go round
by the canal, which was cut to obviate the necessity
of unloading vessels to lighten them, so as to
permit their passage over the falls. At ten o'clock
A. M., we reached Louisville, and the captain told
me, upon inquiry, as I wished to pay my respects
to a friend or two of that hospitable city, that the
boat would not leave until one o'clock, as he had
to take on board a number of Scotch immigrants
with their baggage, who had been brought thus far
from Pittsburg on a boat that was returning. I
therefore had ample time to make a morning call
or two in passing, a pleasure of which I generally
avail myself on our Western waters, whenever the
boat on which I happen to be a wayfarer stops
where I have acquaintances.

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

I resolved to pay my respects to “Amelia,” the
sweetest poetess of our land, in whose society I
spent a most agreeable hour, which I would willingly
have prolonged, but the admonition, that the
boat started at one o'clock, arose to my memory.

I therefore repaired to the wharf half an hour
before one, determined to be in time. Lo! as I
approached the wharf, I beheld the Madison lumbering
along in the canal, stopping every moment,
as if to take breath, being, in fact, retarded by
some obstacle or other, which she could not surmount
without the aid of poles, and ropes, and a
fresh start.

My only remedy was to ride round to Lockport,
where the canal terminates by passing into the
river, and wait an indefinite period for the arrival
of the steamer, or get on board a row-boat, and
have myself transported after her in the canal,
and thus reach her, which I was assured could be
effected in half an hour at farthest.

I accordingly feed two youths, who were paddling
about in a boat, to convey me to the Madison.
I was soon seated astern, and they pulled away
for the steamer. We soon entered the canal, but
owing to the waves the steamer threw in her confined
track, and her lumbering movements from
side to side, it was with difficulty and delay that
we approached her.

The Scotch immigrants were what are called

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

on the Western waters, deck-passengers; of that
class, almost all of whom are poor, but often very
respectable, who, in the packet-ships, in crossing
the Atlantic, take a steerage passage. Among
the immigrants on the Madison, were many
females, among whom there were some young and
beautiful ones.

As I ripped out a strong Western oath (I am
ashamed to write it, for I have not pronounced one
for a long time) at the captain, for breaking his
word with me, and leaving before the hour, one of
the Scotch lasses said to me imploringly, for our
boat had gotten immediately under the stern of
the steamer, where she stood—

“Oh! sir, please don't swear so.”

Struck with the tone and beauty of the Scotch
maiden, my impulse of anger changed to one of
admiration, and I instantly said to her—

“Well, I won't again; and you must be like
Sterne's angel, when my uncle Toby swore; you
must drop a tear upon the word in the high
archives, and blot it out forever.”

As I said this, I stretched out my hand to reach
the railing of the steamer, but failed, as our boat
gave a lurch at the moment. Again I made the
effort, and should have failed again, had not the
pretty Scotch girl leaned over the vessel's side and
given me her hand. Thus assisted, in a moment
more I was on the steamer's deck, beside my fair

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

assistant. I thanked her with all the grace I could
master, which she received with a blush, and said:

“But you forget, sir, that my uncle Toby's oath
was to save life.”

“But it was unavailing,” I replied; “yet your
fair hand, stretched out to me, may have saved
mine; therefore, as I live and may err—



“Nymph, in thy orisons
Be all my sins remembered.”

“Poor Ophelia,” ejaculated the Scotch girl,
sadly, “she went crazy for love.”

“Ah,” thought I, “here is intelligence as well
as beauty taking a deck passage, and not the
first time; for with poverty they have been companions
before; and love, too, I suspect, is no
stranger in this party.”

Impressed with these reflections, I entered into
conversation with my new-made acquaintance, and
soon discovered that she was remarkably intelligent,
as well as beautiful. It seemed to me that
fair hair was never braided over a fairer brow. Her
neck and shoulders were exquisitely turned, and
added to the charm of features, which were decidedly
patrician. There was a näivete in her manner,
too, that had caught its tone from a position,
I thought, evidently above her present one. She
had also nothing of the Scotch in her accent, which
was broad enough on the lips of her companions.

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

Though she was apparently poor, there was not
only great neatness in her humble toilet, but a
style that was above the “clay biggin.” Several
little trinkets upon her person—a ring, breastpin,
and particularly a massive gold cross, attached
to a handsome chain—attracted my attention,
and indicated, not only from their value, but
the manner in which they were worn, her superiority
to her companions, as well as the fact, to
my mind, that she was a Roman Catholic. Her
companions were rigid Presbyterians, I soon
learned; and my fair assistant into the boat, and
reprover, did not attend, I observed, when an old
Scotchman, in the afternoon, read the Bible to the
group of immigrants gathered about him; but
withdrew to the side of the boat, and looked over,
pensively, into the water.

She interested me much. Being myself, at that
time, the wearer of a large pair of whiskers, and
an imperial to match, my humble travelling companions
were rather shy of me; but soon observing
that my fellow-passengers above stairs knew me
well, and that I was not unpopular among them,
the Scotch folks grew rapidly familiar and frank
with me.

I learned, from a solemn and remarkably pious
old Presbyterian, the history of the beautiful
Scotch girl, whose name was Mary M`Intyre. He
sighed heavily when he told it. Her father was

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

an humble farmer of the better sort, and lived in
Ayrshire. An old Roman Catholic nobleman, who
dwelt in Edinburgh, had a daughter, who, on a
visit which she made to Ayrshire, became acquainted
with Mary, and treated her as an humble
friend. When the young lady returned to Edinburgh,
she took Mary with her, who was affianced
to a young miller in the neighborhood, named
M`Clung. In fulfilment of an old Scotch custom,
which Burns and his Highland Mary practised,
they at parting broke a piece of silver over
a running brook, and on a Bible plighted their
everlasting faith unto each other.

In the progress of events, Mary, to the horror
of her lover's faith, became a Roman Catholic.
Her lover wrote her what she thought a harsh and
uncalled for letter on the subject. Her maiden
pride, as well as her religious prejudices, were
aroused, and she returned him his letter without a
word of comment. Both were stung to the quick.
The lover, though he went to Edinburgh, left for
the United States without calling to see her, and
wandered away up the Missouri River. Mary grew
thin and absent-minded; and exhibited all the
symptoms of a maiden sick for love. Three years
passed; Mary's friend had died; and she had returned
to her father's, the while wasting away;
when, lo, a package came from the far Western
wilds, from Mary's lover.

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

He implored her to forgive him for his conduct
to her, in the humblest terms; and in the strongest
terms he expressed the endurance of his passionate
love. He stated that he had thought of nothing
else but Mary since he left Scotland; that knowing
every Sunday that she was worshipping in the
Catholic Church, he went to one himself, that he
might worship with her, and that he had become
a Catholic, and sent her the antique cross she wore,
in testimony of his love and of his faith. He
furthermore told Mary that he was doing well in
the New World; that if she said so, he would go for
her, but that it would ruin his business (he was a
true Scotchman); and he concluded by begging
Mary to come to him. These immigrants were on
the point of leaving Scotland; many of them were
Mary's especial friends, and she determined to
embark with them.

How I felt interested in that Scotch girl! In
proud saloons since, in gay and wild Washington,
I have many a time and oft felt all the impulses of
my fitful and wayward nature aroused and concentrated
to please some dark-eyed one from the
sunny South, or some fair descendant of the Puritans,
or may be, some dame of high degree from
over the waters, cynosures of fashion in the capital;
but remember I not women yet, who more
struck my fancy than this bonnie lassie from the
land of Burns. She could tell me so many things

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

traditional in Ayrshire about Burns and his birth-place;
and then she admired him so much, and
could sing his songs so well. We had a long passage,
and she kept herself aloof from the other
passengers; I was all day and half the night by
her side. She half made me a Catholic. I have
since with uncertain steps and some short-comings,
been trying to fix my conduct where my firm faith,
and hope, and heart are fixed, in the simpler ways
of Protestantism; and I know that Mary will think
none the less of me when she sees this avowal; but
then I was careless of everything but the enjoyment
of the hour that was passing over me. It
was just this time of the year (May), and the beautiful
Ohio never was more beautiful. How many
simple and frank questions she asked me! And as
she did not know that I knew her secret, I could
so plainly trace in all her thoughts the image of her
lover the controlling one, as the bright moon above
us was the controlling light. Several times, when
she knew not that I observed her, I witnessed her
devotions; and I thought, as I saw her clasp the
crucifix, her lover's gift, and pray, that some
earthly adoration mingled with her heavenly vows.

One day, as we sat chatting together with more
than usual unreservedness, I observed—

“Well, you will soon marry some rich American.”

“No,” she instantly replied; “I prefer a

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

poor Scotchman.” I must have felt a pang of
jealousy of her lover at the time, for I remarked:

“Mary, you have asked me what I thought was
the difference between a Scotch woman and an
American; I will tell you: an American would
make her lover come to her; a Scotch woman,
as you know, would come to her lover.”

Her brow and bosom crimsoned in an instant,
and rising from my side, she looked at me and said:

“Sir, you have no right so to wound a lonely
woman's heart,” and bursting into tears, she
walked away from me.

Whatever may have been my misunderstandings
with men, and they have been few, I certainly
never had one with a woman; and my uncourteous
and uncalled for remark stung my own pride as a
gentleman, as much as I had wounded Mary's
womanly nature. I instantly followed her, and used
every effort to reconcile her, but without effect.
She walked away from me with a haughty inclination
of the head, and entered her humble
apartment.

I learned that one of her chief objections to her
voyage, was this coming to her lover, instead of
with him. Her refined education had taught her
this refinement of womanly delicacy. I could not
forgive myself for the wound I had inflicted on
Mary's feelings, and I soon began to feel that I
should not forgive her for her want of forgiveness.

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

At last we approached a point, not far below
St. Louis, near by Jefferson Barracks, where the
Scotch immigrants were to debark, and they were
all bustle and preparation. I sat smoking a cigar
on the guards, and watching them. Mary, in the
certainty of meeting her lover, was, with a natural
anxiety, practising all the arts of the toilet to
make her scanty wardrobe do its best. I could
see her arranging her hair and shawl, and consulting
one of the Scotch girls as to their adjustment,
whose opinion, but for her own anxiety, she would
have disregarded. Doubtless, she often thought,
years may have changed me much; and he, how
he will be disappointed! She may have fancied
that her very education, which gave her a different
air and manner from what she had when he wooed
her, might make an unfavorable impression upon
him.

I never in my life thought I could easier read
a woman's feelings.

At last we reached the point of the pilgrims'
rest, and the boat rounded to; but, when they
landed, Mary's lover was not there! She seemed
stupefied; and the others were so busied with
themselves and their own concerns, that they
thought not of Mary or her lover.

She took a seat on her trunk on the shore
amidst the baggage, which the immigrants were
getting off, and looked the very picture of despair,

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

as, with her hands clasped in her lap, she gazed
now here, now there, as if she thought that from
some point or other he must come. But he came
not.

My provocation at Mary for her unforgiveness
was gone. I arose from the guards of the boat,
threw my cigar overboard, and went ashore. I
had often been at this point on pleasure excursions
from St. Louis, and I saw several persons that I
knew. I went up to a young Frenchman, whose
employment was carting wood to St. Louis, and
after a profusion of compliments between us, for
he was an old acquaintance, I asked him if he
knew a Scotchman named M`Clung, a miller, in
the neighborhood?

“Well, monsieur—ah, well.”

“How far from here does he live?” I asked.

“Ah, about two mile.”

“I will give you a five dollar gold piece, if you
will mount a fleet horse and go to him, and tell
him that the Scotch immigrants have arrived,” and
I showed the glittering coin.

Instanter, monsieur,” he replied, with a
dancing eye.

“Stop!” I exclaimed; and taking one of my
cards from my pocket, I wrote on it with pen and
ink, which he got for me from the boat, the simple
words, “Mary M`Intyre has arrived.”

I saw my Frenchman in a few minutes more at

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

the top of his speed, on a Canadian pony, dashing
like mad through the woods. As I walked towards
the boat, I met Mary's eye; but she instantly
averted it, as if she thought I was taking pleasure
in her grief at not finding on the spot, to welcome
her, the lover she had “come to.” What
strange creatures we are! I felt a proud thrill
through my heart. No, my bonnie lassie, thought
I, I'll have a braver revenge upon you than that;
you shall forgive me.

Time flew on—the baggage was all landed; we
were preparing to depart, when some one exclaimed—

“Look yonder! there's some chaps coming to
the boat, or else they're racing it, for they've got
all steam on.”

We looked, and, sure enough, two horsemen were
bounding towards us, as if with such intent, and
one was my Frenchman, so I supposed, the other
was M`Clung; and I soon knew it, for I could
see his miller's clothes.

The whole boat was excitement, and the captain
ordered delay for a moment till they should arrive,
not knowing what their eager haste meant. I understood
it; M`Clung was thinking of his Mary
M'Intyre, and the Frenchman of his five dollar
gold piece.

“They come on bravely,” was the cry.

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

“Yes, and the miller is ahead!” exclaimed
another.

I was glad to see love ahead of avarice; but I
suspect it was owing more to the steeds than their
riders.

I looked at Mary. At the cry “the miller is
ahead,” she had risen from her listless posture,
and was gazing intently at the horsemen.

In a moment, the miller's horse was bounding
home without his rider, for he had not thought to
fasten him as he threw himself from his back. He
rushed towards Mary, and in an instant they were
in each other's arms; such a wild embrace of joy
I never witnessed. I thought their kindred hearts,
like the “kindred drops” of the poet, would literally
mingle into one.

“Ah, mon dieu!” exclaimed the Frenchman
from the shore, for the captain had ordered our
departure, mad at the delay, and we had left—“Ah,
mon dieu! my five dollar, dat gold piece. I am a
cheat.” I stuck it in an apple, and threw it on the
shore, and had the satisfaction of seeing the
Frenchman bound towards it like the miller toward
Mary, and grasp it, too; and I laughed heartily
at the manner—so eager, and yet so gentle,
holding it between his compressed legs—in which
he made the golden pippin disgorge its truly
golden treasure.

The last thing which attracted my attention on

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

the shore was the Frenchman, who stood beside
Mary and the miller, with one hand restoring the
gold piece to its lustre by rubbing it on his pantaloons,
and in the other holding the pippin, from
which he was taking large contributions, while he
gesticulated with that member, when not applied
to his mouth, towards the steamer, evidently trying
to do a good many things at once, and among the
rest to explain who sent him on his errand.

Ah, thought I, I have had my revenge. Years
after this, I was again in St. Louis, in a very sickly
summer. Partaking, may be, too freely of its hospitalities—
for I never saw a more hospitable people
than those of St. Louis—and not being used to the
climate, I was seized with a bilious fever, in fact, it
was yellow fever; I was in a boarding-house, and
in a very confined room, and the physician said if
I could not be taken to the country, I would die.

I became unconscious. I awoke one morning at
last, with a dreamy impression of existence, but I
had not the slightest conception of my location. I
discovered that I was in the country; and as, in
the progress of days, returning life grew keener, I
found myself in a pleasant chamber, and a lady
attending to me. She would not let me talk at
first, but I at last learned that I had been there a
week, delirious; and, farther, from a black servant,
that her mistress had, without taking off her
clothes, watched over me all the time. I was about

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

questioning the black girl farther, when, from a
moment's absence, her mistress returned; and after
remarking how much better I was, asked if I did
not know her? I looked at the beautiful lady
before me, for she was indeed beautiful, though
she looked wan, from her attendance upon me, I
supposed, and replied—

“Indeed, my dear madam, I do not know you,
though I shall never forget you.”

She stepped to the mantle-piece, and took from
it a small richly gilt frame, which looked as if it
contained a miniature, and showing it to me, I beheld
within it my card, given to the Frenchman:
“Mary M`Intyre has arrived.” Mr. M`Clung had
greatly prospered in the world, and Mrs. M`Clung
was what she would have been, in fact, in any situation,
a lady in the land; and now an acknowledged
and received lady. She seldom visited St. Louis,
and when she did, she stopped at the house where
I was so ill; and hearing my name mentioned, and
learning who I was, she had me conveyed to her
house in her own carriage, supporting my unconscious
head all the way herself. Lucky for me was
this last arrival.

I may speak again of this Scotch lassie, for we
have met in other scenes, where, beaming the
“bright particular star,” fashion, and rank, and
intellect did her homage.

-- --

p717-248 THE UNSUMMONED WITNESS.

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

Some years since, when I was in the practice of
the law, one morning, just after I had entered my
office—I was then an invalid on two crutches, and
not a very early riser, so what clients I had, were
often there before me—some few moments after I
had ensconced myself in my chair with my crutches
before me, like monitors of mortality, I heard a
timid rap at my door. Notwithstanding I called
out in a loud voice, “Come in,” the visitor, though
the rap was not repeated after I spoke, still hung
back. With feelings of impatience and pain, I
arose, adjusted my crutches under my arms, and
muttering, not inaudibly, my discontent, I hobbled
to the door and jerked it open.

The moment the visitor was presented to my
vision, I felt angry with myself for what I had
done; and the feeling was not relieved, when a
meek and grief-subdued voice said—

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

“I am very sorry to disturb you, sir.”

“No,” said I politely, for it was a young and
beautiful woman, or rather girl, of certainly not
more than sixteen, who stood before me, “I am
sorry that you should have waited so long. Come
in; I am lame as you see, Miss, and could not
sooner get to the door.”

Adjusting her shawl, which was pinned closely
up to her neck, as she passed the threshold, she
entered, and at my request, but not until I had
myself resumed my seat, took a chair. I observed
it was a fine morning, to which she made no reply,
for she was evidently abstracted, or rather embarrassed,
not knowing how to open the purpose of
her visit.

The few moments we sat in silence, I occupied
in observing her. She had, I thought, arrayed
herself in her best clothes, anxious by so doing to
make a respectable appearance before her lawyer,
and thereby convince him that if she could not at
present compass his fee, he could have no doubt of
it eventually; though it was also apparent to me
that, in the flurry of mind attendant upon her visit
and its consequence, she had not thought at all
of adding to her personal attractions by so doing.
That consideration, not often absent from a
woman's mind, had by some absorbing event been
banished from hers. She wore a black-silk gown,

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

the better days of which had gone, perhaps, with
the wearer's.

Her timid step had not prevented my seeing a
remarkably delicate foot, encased in a morocco
shoe much worn and patched, evidently by an unskilful
hand—I thought her own. And though
when she took a seat, she folded her arms closely
up under her shawl, which was a small one, of red
merino, and, as I have said, pinned closely to her
neck, it did not prevent my observing that her
hand, though small, was gloveless, and that a ring—
I thought an ominous-looking ring—we catch
fancies we know not why or wherefore—begirt one
of her fingers. In fact, when she first placed her
hands under the shawl, she turned the ring upon
her finger, maybe unconsciously.

On her head she wore a calash bonnet; and as I
again interrupted the silence by asking, “Is it the
law you seek so early, Miss?” she drew her hand
from beneath her shawl, and removing her bonnet
partly from her face so as to answer me, she revealed
as fair and as fascinating features as I ever
remember to have seen. Her hair was parted
carelessly back over a snowy forehead, beneath
which, lustrous eyes, black as death and almost as
melancholy, looked forth from the shadow of a
weeping willow-like lash. A faint attempt to smile
at my question discovered beautiful teeth, and I
thought, as she said the simple “yes, sir,” that

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

there must be expression in every movement of
her lip.

Observe, I was an invalid, full, at this very moment,
of the selfishness of my own pains and
aches, which, though not of the heart, and it would
be difficult to convince a sick man that those of
the body are not greater, were notwithstanding
forgotten at once in my interest in my visitor.

“This is Mr. Trimble?” asked she, glancing at
my crutches, as if by those appendages she had
heard me described.

“That is my name,” I replied.

“You have heard of Brown, who is now in—in
jail, sir,” she continued.

“Brown, the counterfeiter, who has been arrested
for a theft,” I asked.

“Yes, sir.”

“I have repeatedly heard of him, though I have
never seen him.”

“He told me to say, sir, wouldn't you go to
jail, and see him about his case?”

Brown's case, from what I had heard of it, was
a desperate one. Not knowing in what relation
the poor girl might stand to him, I shrank from
saying so, though I feared it would be useless for
me to appear for him: I therefore asked her—

“Are you his sister?”

“No, sir.”

“His wife?”

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

“No, sir, we are cousins like, and I live with
his mother.”

“Ay, is your name Brown?”

“No, sir, my name is Mason—Sarah Mason.”

“Where's Mrs. Brown, Miss Sarah?” I asked.

“She's very sick, sir; I hurried away just as
she got to sleep, after morning; I have walked by
here very often, and I thought, sir, you might
have business out, and not be here to-day—do go
and see him, sir.”

“Why, Sarah, to speak plainly to you, I am
satisfied I can be of no service to him; he is a notorious
character, and there have been so many
outrageous offences lately committed, that if the
case is a strong one, there will be little hope for
the prisoner; and Brown's case, I understand, is
very strong. I am told, that after they had caught
him in the woods, as they were bringing him to
the city, he confessed it.”

“My! my! did he, sir;” exclaimed Sarah, starting
from her seat and resuming it as quickly.

“Yes, I think I overheard one of the constables
say so. There are no grounds whatever in the
case for me to defend him upon. I can do nothing
for him, and should get nothing for it if I did.”

I said this without meaning any hint to Sarah;
but she took it as such, and replied—

“I have some little money, sir, only a few dollars
now,” and she turned herself aside so as with

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

delicacy to take it from her bosom, “but I shall have
some more soon; I had some owing to me for some
fancy work, but, when I went for it yesterday, to
come and see you, they told me the storekeeper
had failed, and I've lost it.”

As she spoke, she held the money in her hand,
which she rested in her lap, in a manner that implied
she wished to offer it to me, but feared the
sum would be too small, and a blush—it was that
of shame at her bitter poverty—reddened her forehead.
I could not but be struck with her manner;
and as I looked at her without speaking or attempting
to take the money, she said, after a moment's
pause —

“It's all I have now, sir; but, indeed, I shall
have more soon.”

“No, no, keep it, I do not want it,” said I,
smiling. Instantly the thought seemed to occur to
her, that I would not accept the money from a
doubt of its genuineness, as Brown might have
given it to her, and she said—

“Indeed, sir, it is good money. Mr. Judah,
who keeps the clothing-store, gave it to me last
night. You may ask him, sir, if you don't believe
it.”

“Don't believe you! Surely I believe you.
Brown must be a greater scoundrel than even the
public take him for, if he could involve you in the
consequences of his guilt.”

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

“Sir, sir—indeed, he never gave me any bad
money to pass. I was accused of it; but, indeed,
I never passed a single cent that I thought was
bad.”

“Well, Sarah, keep the money; do not for your
own sake, on any consideration, pass any bad
money; go first and ask some one who knows
whether any money you have is good, and keep
that.”

“But, sir, will you see him?” asked she imploringly.

“Yes, I will, and because you wish it; I cannot
go this morning, I shall be engaged. This afternoon
I have some business at the court-house, and
I will, on leaving there, step over to the jail.”

“Please, sir, to tell him,” she said, hesitatingly,
“that they won't let me come in to see him often.
I was there yesterday, but they wouldn't let me
in. On Sunday they said they would—not till
Sunday. Please, sir, tell him that I will come
then.”

“I will, Sarah,” I replied; “and if you will be
at the jail at two o'clock this afternoon, I will contrive
to have you see Brown.”

She thanked me, repeated the words “at two
o'clock,” and again pressed the money on me,
which I refused, when she withdrew, closing the
door noiselessly after her.

She had not been gone more than half an hour,

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

when a gentleman entered, who was about purchasing
some property, and who wished me, previously
to closing the bargain, to examine the title.
He wanted it done immediately, and in compliance
with his request I forthwith repaired to the recorder's
office, which stood beside the court-house.

I was then in the practice of the law in Cincinnati.
My office was two doors from the corner of
Main street, in Front, opposite the river, where I
combined the double duties of editor of a daily
paper and lawyer. From my office to the court-house
was, as the common people say, a “measured
mile;” and nothing but the certainty of the immediate
payment of my fee, in the then condition of
my arms and health versus pocket (the pocket carried
the day, and it is only in such cases that
empty pockets succeed), nothing but the consideration
in the premises induced me to take up my
crutches, and walk to the court-house. After I
had examined the title, I determined, as it would
save me a walk in the afternoon, to step over to
the jail, which was only a square or so off, and see
Brown. I did so, and at the gate of the jail found,
seated on a stone by the wayside, Sarah Mason,
who had instantly repaired thither from my office,
resolved to wait my coming, not knowing, as she
told me, but what I might be there before two.

I entered the jailer's room, in which he received
constables, visitors, knaves, previous to locking

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

them up, lawyers, &c., and handing a chair to
Sarah, desired him to bring Brown out in the jail
yard, that I might speak with him. While he was
unlocking the grated door of the room in which
Brown with many other criminals was confined,
several of them, who were also clients of mine,
called me by name, and made towards the door,
with the wish each of speaking to me about his own
case, perhaps for the fifteenth time. As soon as
Brown heard my name, he called out—

“Stop! it's to see me Mr. Trimble has come;
here, Jawbone Dick, fix that bit of a blanket round
them rusty leg-irons, and let me shuffle out.
Mr. Trimble came to see me.” Controlled by his
manner—for he was a master spirit among them, as
I afterwards learned—they shrank back, while
Jawbone Dick, a huge negro, fixed the leg-irons,
and Brown came forth.

He had a muscular iron form of fine proportions,
though of short stature. His face was intellectual,
with a high but retreating forehead, and a
quick, bold eye. His mouth was very large, displaying
fully, when he laughed, his jaw-teeth;
but it was not ill-shaped, and had the expression
of great firmness, when in repose, with that of
archness and insinuation, generally, when speaking.
He gazed on me steadily for an instant, after he
had passed the threshold of the door into the passage,
as if he would understand my character

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

before he spoke. He then saluted me respectfully,
and led the way into the backyard of the jail,
which is surrounded by a large wall, to prevent the
escape of the prisoners, who, at stated periods, are
suffered to be out there for the sake of their
health, and while their rooms are undergoing the
operations of brooms and water. Kicking, as well
as his fetters would allow him, a keg that stood by
the outer door into the middle of the yard, Brown
observed—

“Squire, it will do you for a seat, for you and
I don't like to talk too near to the wall; the proverb
says, that `stone walls have ears,' and those
about us have heard so many rascally confessions
from the knaves they have inclosed, that I don't
like to intrust them with even an innocent man's
story; 'twould be the first time they've heard such
a one, and they'd misrepresent it into guilt.”

The jailer laughed as he turned to leave us, and
said—

“Brown, you ought to have thought of that
when the chaps nabbed you, for you told them the
story, and they not only have ears but tongues.”

“Hang them, they gave me liquor,” exclaimed
Brown, as a fierce expression darkened his face.
“I don't think a drunken man's confession should
be taken, extorted or not.”

As the jailer turned to lock up the yard, with
the remark to me of, “Squire, you can rap when

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

you have got through,” I told him that it would
save some trouble to him if he would let the girl in
his room, who was a relation of Brown's, see him
now. After a slight hesitancy he called her, observing
it was not exactly according to rule.

“It's Sarah, I suppose,” said Brown, taking a
station by my side with folded arms, and giving a
slight nod of recognition to the girl, as in obedience
to the jailer's call she entered the yard. “You'd
better stand there, Sarah,” he said to her, “till
Mr. Trimble gets through with me. It's no use
for her to hear our talk; plague take all witnesses,
anyhow.”

Eyeing me again with a searching expression,
Brown, as if he had at last made his mind up to
the matter, said, “I believe I'll tell you all, Squire;
I did the thing.”

“Yes, Brown, I knew you did,” I replied; “the
misfortune is you told it to the officers.”

“Yes, that's a fact. But may be you can lead
the witnesses on the wrong scent if you know just
how things are, could'nt you?” I nodded, and he
continued. “I boasted when they got me, considerable;
but the fact is, that I got the money.
I was in the Exchange on the landing, where I
saw a countryman seated, who looked to me as if
he had money. I contrived to get into conversation
with him, and asked him to drink with me;
he did so, and I plied him pretty strong. The

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

liquor warmed him at last, and he asked me to
drink with him; I consented, and when he came
to pay his bill he had no change, and had to dive
into a cunning side-pocket, in the lining of his
waistcoat, to get out a bill, though he turned his
back round and was pretty cautious. I saw he had
a good deal of money. I got him boozy, and when
he left I dogged him. He was in to market, and
had his wagon on the landing not far from the Exchange.
He slept in it. He not only buttoned
his vest tight up, but his overcoat tight over that,
and laid down on the side where he hid away his
rhino. Notwithstanding this,” continued Brown,
and he laughed at the remembrance of his own ingenuity,
“I contrived to make him turn over in
his sleep, and cut clean out through overcoat and
all, got his pocket, with its contents, three hundred
dollars. I had spent all my money at night with
him. In the morning my nerves wanted bracing,
and what must I do but spend some of his money
for grog and breakfast. The countryman immediately
went before a magistrate and described me
as a person whom he suspected. The officers knew
me from his description; and though I had left
Cincinnati and got as far as Cleves, fifteen or eighteen
miles, they followed so close on my track as
to nab me that very day. I had been keeping up
the steam pretty high along the road; they traced
me in that way, and full of folly and the devil,

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

for the sake of talking and keeping off the horrors,
I made my brags, and told all. I suppose my case
is desperate.”

I told him that I thought it was.

“When I think of my old mother!” exclaimed
he, passing his hand rapidly across his brow; he
then beckoned Sarah to him, and I walked to the
farther end of the yard so as not to be a listener.
Their colloquy was interrupted by the jailer coming
to the door. When I left him, Sarah followed me
out; and, after requesting me to call and see him
again, she took a direction different from mine, and
I went to my office.

The grand-jury, of course, had no difficulty in
finding a bill against Brown, and the day of his
trial soon came. The countryman was the first
witness on the stand. It was amusing, if not edifying,
to observe the smirk of professional pride on
the countenance of the prisoner when the countryman
recounted how he carefully buttoned up his
coat over his money and went to sleep on that side,
and awoke on that side, the right one, and found
his pocket cut out with as much ingenuity as a
tailor could have done it. I tried to exclude the
evidence of Brown's confession from the jury on
the ground that it was extorted from him; but that
fact not appearing to the court, they overruled my
objection; and the facts of the case, with many exaggerations,
were narrated to them by the officer

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

who arrested the prisoner, as his free and voluntary
confession. I had scarcely any grounds of defence
at all. I tried to ridicule the idea of Brown's having
made a confession, and presented the countryman
in an attitude that made him the laughing-stock
of the jury and audience; but, though it was
evident to them that the countryman was a fool, it
was not less apparent, I feared, that Brown was a
knave. I had some idea of an alibi, but that would
have been carrying matters too far. I, however,
proved his good character by several witnesses.
Alas! the prosecuting attorney showed that he was
an old offender, who had been more than once a
guest of the State's between the walls of the penitentiary.
The prosecuting attorney, in fact, in his
opening address to the court and jury, attacked
Brown in the sternest language he could use. He
represented him as the violator of every sound tie;
and as hurrying his mother's gray hairs to the
grave. At this last charge the prisoner winced.
I saw the lightning of his ire against the prosecutor
flash through the tears of guilt and contrition.
When I arose to address the jury in reply, Brown
called me to him and said—

“Mr. Trimble, you know all about my case—
you know I am guilty; but you must get me off if
you can, for my old mother's sake. Plead for me
as if you were pleading for the apostles—for the
Saviour of mankind.”

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

This was a strong expression to convey to me
the idea that I must speak and act to the jury as
if I held him in my own heart guiltless, was it not?

Poor Sarah was a tearful witness of his trial.
She was spared, however, being present when the
verdict was rendered. The jury retired about dark,
with the agreement between myself and the prosecutor
that they might bring in a sealed verdict. I
told Sarah, for the sake of her feelings, before the
court adjourned, that they would not meet the
next morning before ten o'clock. They met at
nine, and before she got there, their verdict of
guilty was recorded against the prisoner.

As they were taking Brown to jail, he asked me
to step over and see him, saying that he had a fee
for me. I had been unable to get from him more
than a promise to pay before his trial. I, of course,
gave that up as fruitless, and appeared for him on
Sarah's account, not on his own, or with any hope
of acquitting him. I therefore was surprised at
his remark, and followed him to the jail. He was
placed in a cell by himself—the rule after conviction—
and I went in with him at his request, and
we were left alone.

“Squire,” said he, with more emotion than I
thought him capable of, “I don't care so much for
myself; I could stand it; I am almost guilt hardened—
but when I think of my mother—O God!—
and Sarah, she has been as true to me as if I

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

were an angel instead of a devil; but she wasn't
in court to-day?”

“No,” said I; “I told her that court would not
sit until ten o'clock. I saw how deeply she was
interested, and I saved her the shock of hearing
your guilt pronounced in open court.”

“Blast that prosecuting attorney,” exclaimed
Brown, gnashing his teeth, “why need he go out
of the case to abuse me about my mother, before
Sarah. I'd like to catch him in the middle of the
Ohio, swimming, some dark night; if he didn't go
to the bottom and stay there, it would be because
I couldn't keep him down. But, Squire, about
that fee—you trusted me, and as you are the first
lawyer that ever did, I'll show you that I am for
once worthy of confidence. Over the Licking
River, a quarter of a mile up on the Covington side—
you know, Squire, the Licking is the river right
opposite to Cincinnati, in Kentucky—well, over
that river, a quarter of a mile up, you will see,
about fifteen feet from the bank, a large tree standing
by itself, with a large hole on the east side of
it. Run your hand up that hole, and you will take
hold of a black bottle, corked tight. Break it open;
in it you will find fifteen hundred dollars—five
hundred of it is counterfeit—the rest is good.
Squire, it is your fee. Your character and countenance
is good enough to pass the whole of it.”

I bowed to the compliment which Brown paid

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

my “character and countenance” at the expense
of my morals, and said, “You are not hoaxing me,
I hope.”

“I am not in that mood, Squire,” replied the
convict, and asking me for my pencil, he drew on
the wall a rough map of the locality of the river
and tree, and repeated earnestly the assertion that
he himself, in the hollow of the tree, had hid the
bottle. I left him, rubbing the marks of his map
from the wall, determined at the first opportunity
to make a visit to the spot. The next day my
professional duties called me on a visit to another
prisoner in the jail, when Brown asked me, through
the little loophole of his door, if I had got that yet.

“No, Brown,” I replied, “I have not had time
to go there.”

“Then, Squire,” he exclaimed, “you are in as
bad a fix as I am, and the thing's out.”

“How so?” I asked; I began to suspect that
he thought I had been after the money, and that
he was forming some excuse for my not finding
what he knew was not there.

“You see me, Squire, without a coat; my hat's
gone too. Job Fowler, the scoundrel—he knows
about that bottle—he was taken out of the jail
yesterday to be tried, just as they brought me in.
I thought, though my respectable clothes hadn't
done me any good, they might be of service to him,
as his case wasn't strong, and every little helps out

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

in such cases, as they help the other way when the
thing's dark; so I lent them to him. He was
found not guilty, and he walked off with my wardrobe.
So the jury, hang them, aided and abetted
him in committing a felony in the very act of
acquitting him for one; and by this time he's got
that money. Never mind, we shall be the State's
guests together yet, in her palace at Columbus.”

What Brown told me in regard to the bottle and
Job Fowler, was indeed true.

Job was acquitted in Brown's clothes, and walked
off in them, and wended instantly to the tree beside
the Licking, where he found the bottle, which he
rifled of its contents without the trouble of uncorking
it. Mistaking the bad money for the good, he
returned instantly to Cincinnati, and attempted to
pass some of it. The man to whom he offered it
happened to be in the court-house, a spectator of
his trial. His suspicions were aroused. He had
Mr. Job arrested, and on him was found the fifteen
hundred dollars. A thousand dollars of it was
good, but I got none of it; for the gentleman from
whom Brown and Fowler together had stolen it
was found.

The very day that Brown was convicted, and Job
acquitted in the former's clothes, he was arrested
for passing counterfeit money. A bill was found
against him that morning. He was tried that
afternoon and convicted, and the day after, he and

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

Brown, handcuffed together, were conveyed to the
penitentiary.

The interest which I took in Brown's mother
and Sarah, induced me to visit them after he was
sent to the penitentiary, to which he was sentenced
for ten years.

His afflicted mother, overcome by accumulated
sorrow for his many crimes and their consequences,
rapidly sank into the grave. I happened to call
at her humble dwelling the night she died. Sarah
supported her by her needle, and a hard task it
was; for the doctor's bill and the little luxuries
which her relative needed, more than consumed
her hard earnings.

The old woman called me to her bedside, and
together with Sarah, made me promise that if I
saw her son again, I would tell him that with her
dying breath she prayed for him. The promise
was made; and while she was in the act of praying,
her voice grew inaudible; and, uttering with her
last feeble breath an ejaculation for mercy, not
for herself, but for her outcast child, her spirit
passed to the judgment-seat; and if memory and
affection hold sway in the disembodied soul,

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

doubtless she will be a suppliant there for him, as she
was here.

After the death of the old woman, I saw Sarah
once or twice, and then suddenly lost all trace of
her. More than a year had now elapsed since
Brown's conviction, and in increasing ill health
and the presence of other scenes and circumstances,
as touching as those of the mother and cousin,
I had forgotten them. I was advised by my physician
to forsake all business, obtain a vehicle, and
by easy stages, travelling whither fancy led, try
to resuscitate my system. In fulfilment of this
advice, I was proceeding on my way to Columbus,
Ohio, with the double purpose of improving my
health, and, by making acquaintances in the State
where I had settled, facilitate and increase my
practice, should I ever be permitted to resume my
profession.

The sun was just setting in a summer's evening,
as, within a half a mile of Columbus, I passed a
finely formed female on the road, who was stepping
along with a bundle on her arm. There was something
of interest in the appearance of the girl
which caused me to look back at her after I had
passed. Instantly I drew up my horse. It was
Sarah Mason. Her meeting with me seemed to
give her great pleasure. I asked her if she would
not ride, and thanking me, she entered my vehicle
and took a seat by my side.

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

She had been very anxious to obtain a pardon
for Brown before his mother's death. I had told
her it would be fruitless, unless she could get the
jury who condemned him, together with the
judges, to sign the recommendation to the governor,
and I did not believe they would do it. I,
however, at her earnest solicitation, drew up the
petition, and when I last asked her about her success,
which was, in fact, the last time I saw her,
she told me she had not got one of the jury to
sign it, but that several had told her that they
would do so, if she would obtain previously the
signature of the presiding judge. By the law of
Ohio a judgeship is not held for life, but for a
term of years. The term of office of the presiding
judge on Brown's trial had expired, and a new
party prevailing in the Legislature, from that
which had appointed him, he had failed to obtain
the reappointment. He had removed to St. Louis
for the purpose of practising law there; and thither
Sarah had repaired with her unsigned petition.
After repeated solicitations and prayerful entreaties,
she at last prevailed on the ex-judge to
sign it. She then returned to Cincinnati, and
after considerable trouble succeeded in finding ten
of the jury, some of whom followed the judge's
example. The rest refused, stating, what was too
true, that the ease with which criminals obtained
pardon from gubernatorial clemency in this

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

country, was one of the great causes of the frequency
of crime; for it removed the certainty of punishment
which should ever follow conviction; and
which has more effect upon the mind than severity
itself, when there is a hope of escaping it.

A new governor, in the rapid mutations of official
life in the United States, had become dispenser
of the pardoning power shortly after
Brown's conviction, and it was his ear that Sarah
personally sought, armed with the recommendation.

He was a good, easy man, where party influence
was not brought to bear adversely on him, and
after he had read the petition, Sarah's entreaty
soon prevailed, and Brown was pardoned.

The very day he was pardoned he called on me
at Russel's hotel, with his cousin; and after they
had mutually returned me their thanks for the interest
which I took in their behalf, he promised
me, voluntarily, to pay me a fee with the first
earnings he got, which he said solemnly should be
from the fruits of honest industry.

He took my address and departed. I thought no
more of it till, one day, most opportunely, I
received through the post-office a two hundred
dollar bill of the United States Bank, with a well-written
letter from him, stating that he had reformed
his course of life, and that it was through
the influence of his cousin, whom he had married,

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

that he had done so. He said that he had assumed
another name in the place where he then dwelt,
which he would have no objection to communicate
to myself; but, as it was of no consequence to me,
and might be to him, should my letter fall into the
hands of another person, he had withheld it, together
with the name of the place where himself and
wife were located. The letter had been dropped
in the Cincinnati post-office, and there was no clue
whereby I could have traced him, had I entertained
such a wish, which I did not.

Some time after this, I was a sojourner in the
South, spellbound by the fascinations of a lady,
with whom I became acquainted the previous summer
in Philadelphia, where she was spending the
sultry season. She lived with her parents, on a
plantation near a certain city on the Mississippi,
which, for peculiar reasons, I may not name. Her
brother was practising law there, and he and I
became close cronies. Frequently, I rode to the
city with him; and, on one occasion, we were both
surprised, as we entered it, by an unusual commotion
among the inhabitants, who were concentrating
in crowds to the spot, collected by some strange
and boisterous attraction.

My friend rode into the mêlée, and presently
returned to my side, with the crowd about him,
from whom he was evidently protecting a man, who
walked with his hand on the neck of my friend's

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

horse. The man walked as if he felt that he was
protected, but would die game if he were attacked.

“Sheriff,” called out my friend to a tall person
who was expostulating with the crowd, “it is your
duty to protect Bassford; he has lived here with
us some time, has a wife and family, a good name,
and he must and shall have a fair trial.”

“Colonel Cameron's empty pocketbook was
found near Bassford's house,” exclaimed one of
the crowd, “and Bassford's dagger by the dead
body.”

“And Bassford and the Colonel were overheard
quarrelling a few hours before he was killed,”
shouted another.

“Let Bassford answer, then, according to law,”
said my friend. “I will kill the first man who
lays violent hands upon him.”

“And I will justify and assist you,” said the
sheriff. “Mr. Leo, Mr. Gale, and you, sir,” continued
the officer, turning to me, “I summon you
to assist me in lodging this man safely in jail, there
to abide the laws of his country.”

Awed by the resolution which the sheriff and his
posse exhibited, the crowd slunk back, but with
deep mutterings of wrath, while we gathered around
Bassford, and hastened with him to the jail, which
was not far off, in which we soon safely lodged him.

It occurred to me, when I first looked on Bassford,
that I had seen him before, but I could not

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

tell where. A minuter scrutiny, as I stood by his
side in the jail, satisfied me that he was no other
than my old client, Brown. Feeling that my
recognition of him would not advance his interests,
if I should be questioned about him, I maintained
silence, and stood by a spectator. Brown stated
to the sheriff that he wished my friend, whom I
will call De Berry, to be his counsel, and requested
that he might be placed alone with him, where he
might have some private conversation with him.
The sheriff said, “certainly;” and we all retired,
De Berry asking me to wait for him without. I
did so; and, in a few minutes, he came to me, and
said that the prisoner wished to see me. “I presume,
sheriff, you will have no objection?”

“Not the least,” replied the sheriff. “Take Mr.
Trimble in with you.”

I accordingly entered; and, the moment the door
was closed, Brown asked me if I remembered him.

“Perfectly,” I replied.

“Mr. Trimble,” he continued, “I saw you with
Mr. De Berry, and knew that you recognized me.
I supposed that you might tell him what you knew
of me, to my prejudice. Here I have maintained
a good character, and I therefore resolved to see
you with him, and tell you the circumstances. I
am as guiltless now as I was guilty then.

“Mr. De Berry says that the court, upon application,
will admit you, if it is necessary, to defend

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

me with him, and I wish you would do it. Let me
tell you this affair. I know it looks black against
me, but hear me first. After my cousin obtained
my pardon in Ohio, I married her, swore an oath
to lead a better life, and, before God, have done
so. Sarah was and is everything to me. Not for
the wealth of worlds would I involve myself in
guilt which might fall upon her and her children.
Knowing, Mr. Trimble, that in Ohio I could not
obtain employment, or reinstate myself in character,
I came here, with a changed name and
nature, to commence, as it were, the world again.
Since I have been here, my character, as Mr. De
Berry will tell you, has been without reproach.
But, old associations and companions dog us,
though we fly from them. I have been located
here on a little farm belonging to Mr. De Berry,
which, with the aid of two negroes hired from him,
I cultivate, raising vegetables and such things for
the market. I had hoped the past was with the
past, but last week there came along one of my
old associates, who urged me to join with him and
others in a certain depredation. I told him of my
altered life, and positively refused. He insisted,
and taunted me with hypocrisy, and so forth, till
he nearly stung me to madness. I bore it all,
until, on my telling him that my wife had reformed
me, and that on her account I meant to be honest,
he threw slurs on her of the blackest dye. I could

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

bear it no longer, but leaped upon him, and would
have slain him, had not some of his companions
came up and rescued him. It was on the banks of
the river, in a lonely spot that we met, and their
coming up might have been accident or not. He
vowed vengeance against me and mine, and left.
Colonel Cameron, as you know, Mr. De Berry,
bore the character of an overbearing and tyrannical
man. We had some dealings together. He
was in my debt, and wished to pay me in flour. I
told him politely it was the money which I wanted.
He swore that I should not have money or flour
either. He raised his whip to strike me. I flew
into a passion, dared him to lay the weight of his
finger on me, and abused him, as a man in a
passion and injured would do under the circumstances;
perhaps I threatened him; I do not know
exactly what I said in my anger. This was yesterday
afternoon. It seems that the Colonel went
to Mr. Pottea's afterwards, returned after night,
was waylaid, and killed. How his pocketbook
came by my house, I know not. As for the dagger,
I had such a one. When I changed my name
I thought, to make everything about me seem
natural with it, that I would have Bassford
engraved on it. I lost it some months ago, and
have not seen it since, till to-day. Such, gentlemen,
is the truth; but, great God! what is to
become of myself and family, with such testimony

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

against me? Two or three men in the crowd called
out that they knew me before, that I had been in
the Ohio penitentiary, that my name is Brown;
and here is my quarrel with the Colonel, his murder
on the heels of it, my dagger by his dead body,
and his empty pocketbook by my house. Notwithstanding
all this, gentlemen, I am innocent. Do
you think that, if I had murdered him, I would
not have hid my dagger? and would I have rifled
his pocketbook and pitched it away by my own
door-sill, where anybody might find it? No; my
enemy must have contrived this to ruin me.”

At this instant the door was opened by the
sheriff, and Brown's wife admitted; she threw herself
into his arms, exclaiming, “He is innocent,
I know he is innocent!” while Brown, utterly
overcome by his emotions, pressed her to his heart,
and wept bitterly. I whispered to De Berry that
we had better leave them, and accordingly withdrew.

That afternoon, Mrs. Brown called to see me.
She asked me if I would aid her husband; and I
promised that I would. She looked neat and tidy,
said she had two children, and I saw that she was
soon again to be a mother. She told me the same
story that Brown had told me, and I could not
but express the deepest regret for his and her
situation.

The name of Brown's former accomplice, with

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

whom he had quarrelled, was Burnham. He was
a desperate character, perfectly unfeeling and unprincipled,
and possessed of great energy of spirit
and frame. It is surprising that Brown should
have overcome him. Brown's mastery originated,
doubtless, in the fury of his insulted feelings.

De Berry became very much interested in
Brown's case. The morning of his interference in
his behalf, Brown had been taken upon the charge
of murdering Colonel Cameron. While the sheriff,
who was well-disposed towards him, was proceeding
with him to the magistrate's, the crowd had
gathered round them so thickly as to interrupt
their progress, and Brown had been separated
from the officer. The crowd, among whose leaders
was Burnham, had made furious demonstrations
against the prisoner; but his resolute manner had
prevented their laying hands on him, when De
Berry and myself rode up, and the sheriff, as we
have related, took his charge to jail, to prevent an
outrage, until the excitement had somewhat subsided.

The next morning De Berry insisted upon having
a hearing before the magistrate, asserting that he
meant to offer bail for Brown. As we proceeded to
the magistrate's, we stopped at Brown's humble
dwelling, and took his wife and children with us.
The tidiness of his afflicted wife and children, and

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

the evident order of his household and garden,
made a most favorable impression upon us.

As we approached the magistrate's, we wondered
that we saw nobody about the door of his office;
but we learned, on arriving, that the officer of the
law had determined to have the hearing in the
court-house, in consequence of the anticipation of
a great crowd, who would be anxious to hear. To
the court we repaired. There was an immense
concourse about the door, though the sheriff had
not yet appeared with his charge. De Berry sent
the wife and children to the jail, that they might
come with him to the court-house, and by their
presence and the sympathy that they would excite,
prevent any outbreak from the mob. We took our
station on the court-house steps, where, elevated
above the crowd, we could observe their demeanor
as the sheriff and Brown advanced. By our side
stood a tall gaunt Kentuckian, clad in a hunting-shirt,
and leaning on his rifle. He seemed to be
an anxious observer of myself and friend. He soon
gathered from our conversation the position in
which we stood towards Brown, and remarked to
us—

“Strangers, I suppose you are lawyers for Bassford;
I am glad he has help, I fear he'll need it;
but he once did me a service, and I want to see
right 'twixt man and man.”

Before De Berry could reply, we were attracted

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

by a stir among the crowd, and not far off, in the
direction of the jail, we saw the sheriff advancing
with the prisoner, who was accompanied by his
wife and children. Approaching close behind
them, were several horsemen, among whom we
could not fail to observe Burnham, from the eagerness
with which he pressed forward.

With not so much as the ordinary bustle and
confusion incident upon such occasions, in fact,
with less expressed emotion, the crowd gathered
into the court-house, the squire occupying the seat
of the judge, and the prisoner a chair within the
bar, by the side of De Berry and myself, with his
anxious wife to his right. The prosecuting attorney,
who was a warm friend of the deceased
colonel, seated himself opposite to us. Burnham
pressed through the crowd within the bar, and stationed
himself near the prosecutor, to whom I overheard
him say—

“There are folks here who can prove that his
real name is not Bassford but Brown, and that he
was pardoned out of the Ohio Penitentiary; that
man, by his lawyer, can prove it, so can I; but you
had better call him, he knows—”

“Let me pass, let me pass!” exclaimed a female
at this moment, pressing through the crowd with
stern energy; “I'll tell the truth; Bassford is innocent!”

“She's crazy,” exclaimed Burnham, looking

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

around with alarm, and making a threatening gesture,
as if privately to her, to hush, forgetting that
the eyes of all were upon him.

“Crazy!” retorted the woman, who was of slender
person and fine features, though they were distorted
by excess and passion, and who seemed to
be possessed by some furious purpose, as if by a
fiend. “They shall judge if I am crazy. Prove
it, and then you may prove that Bassford is
guilty. Gentlemen, John Burnham there, murdered
Colonel Cameron! There is the money that
Burnham took from the dead body; there are the
letters, here is his watch! Bassford's dagger he
got in a quarrel with him; he murdered the colonel
with it, and left it by the dead body, and the
pocketbook by Bassford's house, to throw the guilt
on him!”

“How can you prove this, good woman?” inquired
the magistrate, while the crowd, in breathless
eagerness, were as hushed as death.

“Prove it! By myself, by these letters, by that
watch, by that dagger, by everything—by what I
am, by what I was! The time has been when I
was as innocent as I am now vicious—as spotless
as I am now abandoned; but for that man, that
time were now. Hear me for a moment; the truth
that is in me shall strike your hearts with justice
and with terror; shall acquit the innocent, and
appal the guilty. In better days I knew both

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

these men; Bassford I loved, he loved me. My
education had been good; that was all my parents
left me, with a good name. He was thoughtless
and wild then, but not criminal; he fell in with
this man, Burnham, whom he brought to my
father's house, and made his confidant. Burnham
professed a partiality for me, which I rejected with
scorn. He led Bassford into error, into crime.
He coiled himself into his confidence, and made
him believe that I had abandoned myself to him;
at the same time he was torturing me with inventions
of Bassford's faithlessness towards me. Each
of us, Bassford and myself, grew reserved towards
the other, without asking or making any explanation.
Oh! the curse of this pride—this pride!
Burnham widened the breach! He drove me nearly
mad with jealousy, and Bassford with distrust. Bassford
and I parted in anger. Burnham all the while
pressed his passion on me. Bassford left that part
of the country, Hagerstown, Maryland. I promised
to marry Burnham; in a spell of sickness,
which fell upon me in the absence of Bassford,
he drugged me with opium, made me what I am,
and abandoned me to my fate. After many
wretched years of ignominy and shame, I fell in
at Louisville, three weeks since, with Burnham; I
came here with him. He saw Bassford—tried to
draw him into his guilty plots—they quarrelled;
and he—he never, never told me aught until he

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

had done the deed; he murdered Colonel Cameron
to ruin Bassford; and there, I repeat it,” pointing
to the watch, the money, and the letters of the deceased,
“there are the evidences of his guilt.”

“Sheriff,” said the magistrate, “take Burnham
into your custody.”

“Kill him!” cried out an hundred voices from
the crowd, while several attempted to seize him.
Uttering a yell like a wild Indian at bay, Burnham
eluded their grasp, and drawing at the same
instant a bowie-knife from his breast, he darted
forward and plunged it into the heart of the woman.
The crowd shrank back in terror as the
death-cry of the victim broke upon their ear; while
the murderer brandished the bloody knife over
his head, and, before any one could arrest him,
sprang out of one of the windows of the court-room.
It was a leap which none chose to follow;
and all rushed instantaneously to the door. Before
the crowd got out, Burnham had mounted his
horse, and made for the woods. Several of the
horsemen, who had come in the line, mounted and
darted after, as if to take him.

“They want to save him,” exclaimed several,
who were also mounting other horses that stood by.

“Clear the road!” shouted the Kentuckian,
who, rifle in hand, had sprang upon a mound,
within a few feet of the court-house. The horsemen
looked fearfully back, as if instinctively they

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

understood the purpose of the hunter, and spurred
their horses from the track of the flying man. The
Kentuckian raised his rifle to his shoulder; instantly
its sharp report was heard. All eyes were
turned to the murderer, who was urging his steed
to the utmost. He started, as if in renewed energy,
then reeled to and fro like a drunken man, then
fell upon the neck of his horse, at the mane of
which he seemed to grasp blindly; in a moment
more he tumbled to the earth like a dead weight.
He was dragged, with his foot in the stirrup,
nearly a mile before his horse was overtaken and
stopped. The bullet of the sure-sighted Kentuckian
had lodged in the murderer's brain. He
had fallen dead from his saddle, and was so disfigured
as scarcely to be recognized. The body
was consigned to a prayerless, hurried, and undistinguished
grave by the roadside.

Brown is still alive, where I left him, an entirely
reformed and honest man. A stone slab, with
some rude attempts at sculpture on it, at the foot
of Brown's garden, designates the mortal resting-place
of the woman, who, though fallen and degraded,
was true to her first affection, and braved
death to save him. His children, with holy gratitude,
have kept the weeds from growing there, and
ever, in their play, become silent when they approach
it.

-- --

p717-283 LIFE IN WASHINGTON; SHOWING HOW MR. THOMPSON, SECRETARY'S MESSENGER, SAVED HIS BACON ON A CERTAIN OCCASION.

“I find among office-holders, few deaths and no resignations.”

Thomas Jefferson to the Merchants of Boston.

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

None but those who have had an opportunity of
observing the characteristics of official life in
Washington, can have any idea of it; and even
they, unless they are fond of observing human
character in its various developments, would not
note the many scenes of farce, comedy, and
tragedy, to which the pursuit of it gives rise.

Gliddon's mummy was pronounced by the lecturer
to be a woman, an Egyptian priestess; but
lo! after his many lectures and many unfoldings
of the body, it turned out, so the doctors say (?), in
spite of the learned lecturer's prophecy, to be a
man after all. So, many an individual who

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

considers himself ticketed for an office, by the recommendation
of all his party, and about to be embalmed
at least for four years in official ease, finds
that some other individual has got into his place,
either by mistake or design, and he is left, like the
poor cripple at the pool of Bethesda, waiting for
another movement of the political waters; but, alas,
when it comes he is crowded out, and there is
nobody to put him in. Patience, truly, does its
“perfect work” in religion, but it seldom does in
politics. It is the bustling, active, wide-awake
fellow who generally gets in. And often, after all,
the occupant sometimes continues to keep in from
the press of the very multitude without. While
the Secretary, for instance, who holds the subordinate
place in his gift, is debating with himself to
which of the many he shall give it, he discovers,
maybe, the worth of the occupant who holds it, and
concludes to retain him, at least for a while, until
some urgent member of Congress, who has a casting
vote upon some favorite scheme of the Secretary,
presses the appointment of a personal and
political friend for personal and political reasons.
Glad to put the member under personal obligations
to him, the Secretary makes the removal, no matter
what may be the worth of the occupant. In
Europe, it would be called a state necessity; here
it is a party necessity, we should be told, and the
maxim, “to the victors belong the spoils,” though

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

denied by one party, is practised by both; and necessity,
the tyrant's plea, becomes a Whig or Democratic
practice, as the case may be. But if the
incumbent chance to be the relative or friend of
the influential member, he is kept in just so long
as that influential member keeps his influence.

I remember the case of a messenger in Washington,
who had, to use his own expression, “an awful
time of it, a monstrous awful time of it,” to keep
his place. He had been made a messenger in the
early times of General Jackson, and he held on by
the force of his politics through many successions
of Secretaries, up to the time of General Harrison's
election, when he began to fear his time had
come.

I had gone on to the inauguration of Gen. Harrison,
and this messenger knew that I was trying
to save the heads of some Democratic friends of
mine; so one day, when he was out of hope, and
had been “keeping his spirits up by pouring spirits
down,” he gave me his confidence.

“I have an awful time of it, sir,” said he;
“awful! It's my duty to be at the Secretary's
door and announce his visitors to him; in that way,
you understand, I make the personal acquaintance
of the Secretary, and he gits to like me, and
I holds on. I have been in at the death of a
great many messengers, clerks, and even Secretaries,
too, but I feel bilious on the present

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

occasion, though I havn't said a word about politics
since Gen. Harrison has been elected. What kind
of a man is the present Secretary, Mr. —, is he
an abolitionist or not?”

“No, he is not an abolitionist,” I replied;
“though, coming from a free State, he rather leans
that way.”

“He's not in favor of these regular nigger-traders,
is he?”

“No, I should rather suppose he was not; no
gentleman, no man of humanity is in favor of
them.”

In a thoughtful mood Thompson left me. A
few evenings afterwards he came to my room,
a sheet or two in the wind, and, after shaking me
cordially by the hand, he took a seat, observing,
in a very grateful manner—

“Mr. Horace, what you told me the other day
about the Secretary's abolition notions helped me
mightily. Sir, I've had my neck under the guillotine,
hair cut close, hands tied down, and everything
ready for the axe.” And he wiped the perspiration
from his forehead.

“Ah! well, I am glad you are alive and kicking
officially yet,” I rejoined.

“It was just touch and go; it happened this
morning.”

“Ah!”

“Yes. You know Robinson, the nigger-dealer,

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

who has the pen down town, Mr. ———? Well,
I thought the fellow kind of looked smirking and
consequential at me ever since the election. I sold
him a nigger once; for, messenger as I am, I came
from one of the first families in Virginia, one of the
F. F. V.'s, and I was so long on here, waiting for
office, that I had to sell my last nigger. I had,
that's a fact. I brought the fellow on here to
wait on me. I expected nothing short of a big
clerkship, and talked of a foreign mission; and
here I am, no more than a common messenger.”

“The first shall be last, and the last shall be
first,” I said.

“Fact, sir; good in politics as well as religion.
Well, I had to sell Robinson my last nigger; and
he cheated me in the trade wofully. He cut South,
and sold his gang, with Ben, before I got one cent
of my money; and if I had not caught him in
Baltimore, and put the screws to him, and put him
in the pen there for debt, I never should have got
the money. He had to pay, but he swore vengeance
against me. He's down here, poor as I
was when I sold that last nigger, the last button
on Gabe's coat. He's been several times to see
the Secretary; and as I stand at the door, as you
know, I kind of bluffed him off, till at last he swore
he'd inform on me if he didn't get in; and he came
there yesterday, with a member of Congress, and
I told them that the member had precedence, but

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

I couldn't let him in. The member wanted to take
him in, but I told him it was the Secretary's express
orders not to let anybody in without announcing
him; but I said, `Sir, you are privileged, being a
member, a thing which I don't exactly agree to
in a free country.'”

“You didn't tell him that?”

“Indeed, I didn't. I let him in, as smiling as
a basket of chips. He hadn't been in two minutes
when the Secretary's bell rings; in I pops, and he
tells me to let in Robinson. So I shows him in.
The fellow had a paper in his hand—an awfullooking
paper. I took close note of it, I am used
to papers.

“It seemed to have a line drawn down the centre
of the paper, and names on each side. Signed as
I live, I thought an application. I'll know you
again, old-fellow, I said to myself (to the paper),
if ever I should see you. Maybe I didn't listen
at that door! Generally, I don't listen over particularly
at anything that's a going on in the Secretary's
room; because I know it's not etiquette;
but who thinks of etiquette with his head under
the guillotine, except some fool of a Frenchman.

“Maybe I didn't listen at that door! I heard
the Secretary say to Robinson that his recommendations
were very strong, and that he would think
of it. Presently, out they came—the member and
Robinson, and the scamp, the rascally nigger

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

dealer, had no paper in his hand; I smelt a rat, I did
somehow, and that's a fact. So when the Secretary
left that afternoon, and I was dusting round,
hang me if I didn't see that very paper stowed
away back in his drawer: I knowed it the moment
I set eyes on it, just as a revolutioner would have
known a Britisher from his red coat. What do
you think it was? Why, it set forth the petitioner,
Robinson, as a Whig of the first water—had spent
a great deal in the cause—had reduced himself to
poverty—was fit for any situation that could be
bestowed upon him—was most trustworthy—was
most especially recommended to the Secretary's
personal care — had a whole list of signatures,
senators, members, blackguards — couldn't count
'em! That's not all. They made the biggest kind of
charges against me, saying I drank—it's enough
to make a man drink — and recommending him
for my place.

“Well, thinks I, if I am a gone coon—I never was
a coon—I'm a gone sucker.”

“There's many a slip 'tween the cup and the
lip,” I said.

“Yes, sir, but what you told me about Secretary's
abolition notions did the thing. Ever since I sold
that last nigger, I've been a bit of an abolitionist
myself. Says he to me next day—he's getting
very polite to me lately, and always calls me Mister—
says he, `Mr. Thompson what kind of a

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

man is Robinson, who came here yesterday from
your State?' I pretended not to know what kind
of a man he was. `I mean what is his vocation—
his business?' he said, playing with Robinson's
recommendation, which he had just taken out of
the drawer. `Why, sir,' I replied, looking awful
sorrowful, `he's a nigger-dealer!' `A nigger-dealer!
' he cried. `Yes, sir,' says I, `he keeps
the pen down yonder by the Capitol.' The Secretary
started up, walked up and down the room
two or three times, and just chucked Mr. Robinson's
recommendation in the fire. I stood awhile
till I saw the paper all ablaze, just as Robinson's
soul will be all ablaze some of these days, and I
left the Secretary signing papers.”

-- --

p717-291 LIFE IN WASHINGTON. CONTINUED. OTHER DIFFICULTIES WHICH MR. THOMPSON, SECRETARY'S MESSENGER, HAD IN RETAINING HIS PLACE.

“Hold on.”

Common phrase.

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

The “little month” of General Harrison's power,
my acquaintance, Thompson, held on to his office
without farther trouble. I knew the General very
well when I first emigrated West, and before he
had been announced as a candidate for the presidency.
The easy familiarity and hospitality with
which he had received me at the “Bend,” gave me
a frankness toward him which perchance I should
not have felt, had I not known him before his
elevation to the presidency.

“There's a divinity doth hedge a king,”

says the great portrayer of human nature; and

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

there's a divinity doth hedge power everywhere,
in a republic as well as a monarchy — a president
as well as a potentate of more patrician
title and longer reign. And few kings have more
real power, and certainly few exercise as much as
the President of the United States.

Suspecting, from what Thompson told me of the
“nigger-dealer's” attempt to get his office, that
he held it by rather a ticklish tenure, I took the
liberty of speaking to General Harrison about him;
and General Harrison expressed a wish to the Secretary,
as I afterward understood, that Thompson
should be retained. The President's wish is, of
course, law in such matters, as the following anecdote
of General Jackson will show: A vacancy
occurred, during his administration, in the bureau
of one of the auditors, and General Jackson wrote
a very strong letter of recommendation to the
auditor in behalf of a young man from Tennessee,
with whose fitness and character the General was
well acquainted. With the letter in hand, the applicant
called upon the auditor, who replied that
he had the highest regard for the President's recommendation,
but that Mr. Burns was so variously
and strongly recommended that he should be compelled
to fill the vacancy with his name. The applicant
quietly took up his letter and withdrew;
and with Western frankness and somewhat chagrin
repaired to the White House, and returned the

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

General his letter. “What's the matter?” asked
the old chief.

“He says he can't give it to me, General.”

“Why not?” was the quick inquiry.

“He says he has the highest respect for your
recommendation, but Mr. Burns is so strongly and
variously recommended that he feels compelled to
give it to him.”

“Mr. Burns is his relative, sir. Compelled to
give it to him!” And so saying, he pulled the
bell sharply. “To have the highest respect for
my recommendation is to follow it.”

“Tell,” he said to the messenger, “tell the
auditor I wish to see him. Keep your seat, sir,”
to the Tennesseean.

In a few minutes, the auditor made his appearance.

The General, whose placidity apparently had returned
to him, asked the startled official why he had
not given the situation to the young gentleman
whom he recommended.

“Why, Mr. President, Mr. Burns is so strongly
recommended.”

“I know Mr. Burns, sir; he is your relative,
sir; and I also know this gentleman; and I should
like to know whose recommendation is stronger
than that of the President of the United States?”

The Tennesseean got the office; and it is needless
to say the auditor came near losing his.

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

Thompson, in the snug enjoyment of his office,
felt an increased respect for General Harrison, and
began to think he would let politics alone—when,
lo! death, the king of kings and president of presidents,
laid the chief in the place appointed for
all the living. Here I could read a homily; but no
matter. The query soon was, which way is “Capting
Tyler” about to break, whom Mr. Botts is
bound “to head or die?” Thompson smirked over
the idea that “Capting Tyler” was said by the
Whigs to have some of the original sin of Jacksonism
about him; but he said nothing, as it
was understood that Mr. Tyler would retain General
Harrison's cabinet. Soon, however, rumor was
rife that President Tyler and his Cabinet could not
agree; and that there was going to be a break up.
Yet the public knew nothing about it. Thompson
had strong suspicions that all was not right, and
while he was fearing what would be the state of
things under a new Secretary of Mr. Tyler's appointment,
fears of the incumbent, who had no
longer the wishes of General Harrison to restrain
him, came over him.

“Thunder on this office-holding,” he said to me,
one day; “our Secretary begins to call me Mister;
it's no longer plain Thompson. I'm afraid
he's agoing to butcher me. I might have been safe
if the old General had lived, but hang it, this

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

Secretary can scent the least drop of Locofoco
blood in a man, and he's bound to have him out.”

I tried all I could to cheer Thompson, but his
fears proved but too true; for one day he came to
me and said —

“Well, the thing's up; my head's off, clean.”

“'Taint possible!”

“Clean gone, sir.”

“Well, but you are not absolutely removed?”

“No; but the Secretary gave me notice that he
should want my place next Monday; and I think
I'll go at once, and see what I can do for myself.”

“What did he say to you?”

“Nothing. He was up and down; he just told
me that he wanted my place.”

“Well,” said I, “hold on; Captain Tyler and
his cabinet have had a muss. The Secretary told
me himself that he quits to-morrow. Say nothing
about it, but hold on.”

“W-h-e-w!” ejaculated Thompson, “`There's
many a slip 'tween the cup and the lip;' maybe
I'm as good as old gold, yet.”

And so it turned out; for the Secretary left
with Mr. Tyler's retiring cabinet, and perhaps
never once thought again of his humble messenger.

Like Mr. Webster, Thompson “breathed freer”
for a while; but he was all on nettles to learn who the
new Secretaries would be. So were the public;
many expressing the opinion that President Tyler

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

could not get a cabinet. A friend told me, that
upon such a remark being repeated to President
Tyler, he replied: “That the situation and the
salary would command the best talent in the land,
to say nothing of what patriotism might do in
the premises.” Certainly, Mr. Tyler had a good
cabinet.

“What kind of a gentleman is this new Secretary?”
asked Mr. Thompson of me, one day.

“There you have me, Thompson. I don't know
him.”

“Is he a free liver? does he drink any?”

“I don't know. I understand he is a member
of the church.”

“Well,” said Thompson; “between you and
me, Mr. —, I doubt if it will last him. I heard
somebody say, the other day, that John McLean,
the Judge of the Supreme Court, and a Methodist
at that, was the only man who brought his religion
to Washington, and I believe it.”

“Yes,” I replied, “it is certainly true of Judge
McLean.”

“And this new Secretary belongs to the church,
hey? I wonder if he is a temperance man?”

“I don't know—I believe he is.”

“W-h-e-w! there'll be all sorts of charges against
me, now—all sorts. I bet you, sir, they'll have a
dozen certificates as to my drinking.”

Thompson, on the strength of the fear that these

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

certificates would be produced, took a regular
spree; and on leaving the gallery of the House of
Representatives, whither he had repaired to curry
favor with the M. C's, he made a misstep, and fell—
tumbled all the way down stairs, to the great damage
of his nose, eyes, and character. He was laid
up. He sent me a very humble message, would I
would call and see him? and I did so. Poor fellow!
he was terribly bruised, and but for the fact
of his having been drunk when he fell, he would
probably have killed himself. He made all kinds
of inquiry of me as to what I had heard of, or
about him, &c., &c., repeating them over and over
again.

“Oh!” said I, “Captain Tyler is a Virginian;
you must see him, and let him know that you are
one of the F. F. V's, and he will save you.”

“Well, sir,” replied Thompson, raising himself
upon his arm, in the bed, “it's astonishing what
regard the first families in Virginia have for one
another. Here I've been sick nine days—it was
thought I would die—and every day there was a
gentleman came to inquire after my health; he
wouldn't leave his name, he only said he was a
Virginian. I'll lay my life he knew my family;
as soon as I get out I must hunt him up, and return
my thanks.”

When Thompson recovered, he learned that this

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

anxious inquirer after his daily health had understood
he was about to die, and had obtained a promise
from the Secretary that if he (Thompson)
should “shuffle off this mortal coil,” that he (the
anxious inquirer aforesaid) should have his place!

-- --

p717-299 THE DEVELOPMENT OF MIND AND CHARACTER.

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

As we turn over the pages of history, the events
of by-gone days pass before the mind like a
splendid panorama, glittering and gorgeous, making
an impression of vastness and power; but
which, from its very expansion, leaves but an indistinct
recollection, in which the smaller objects
are so overshadowed by the larger, that they
escape the observation.

We mark the mighty stream that rolls by, and
in the contemplation of its greatness, we think
not of its source, or of its many tributaries.

To know men, we must study them. History
tells us how they acted, and gives us the peculiarities
of an age. Biography informs us why they
acted; gives the motives and the means; and holds
the mirror up so closely that we can scan every

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

beauty and detect every blemish. In biography,
we pass into a man's chamber with the familiarity
of an acquaintance. History keeps us aloof for
the pomp of the gala day.

We recur again and again to the memory of
those departed friends, who have gone before us to
the undiscovered country; while imagination pictures
their very tone, and form, and manner, until
they seem to stand in our very presence, and live
over again the busy scene which has passed.

With a feeling akin to this, we delight to refer
to those who have excited our admiration or our
wonder. We read again and again of their rise,
their progress, and their success; and we delight to
dwell on every glowing scene in which they figured,
until they seem to stand in our presence and to
live. How thrilling is the recollection of the
mighty dead! By it all the affections have been
ennobled, piety endeared, charity enkindled. It
has weakened every vice, and strengthened every
virtue.

To study what may be called the philosophy of
character, we must know all the circumstances
that formed it. Not only the diversity of scenes
through which the individual passed, but also the
effect which they produced upon his character as
he underwent their mutations. How much we are
all influenced by the scenes around us — by
friends, fortune, foes; by sickness and by health;

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

by every variety of being; by the past, by the
present, and by our anticipations of the future.
To the sanguine temperament, hope lends her
thousand allurements; on the melancholy, doubt
and dismay obtrude their thousand misgivings—
glimmerings of hope that end in fears, and fears
that end in despair.

Men of talents, more than other men, suffer
under these varieties and mutations of feeling.
Their acute sensibilities, their pride, their consciousness
of talent, their ambition—all influence
them at once, or by turns, and have made so many
of them unhappy, even when all they hoped for
was accomplished. How much keener were these
influences when doubts and difficulties surrounded
them; when, in their early struggles, they knew
not what the morrow would bring forth; and when,
judging from the past, it must bring forth anything
but joy. To such, in their moments of despondency,
when ambition beckoned them on, and stern and
cold reality weighed them down, the prospect was
almost as dark as Cato's in contemplating death:—



“Through what new scenes and changes must I pass?
The wide, the unbounded prospect lies before me;
But shadows, clouds, and darkness rest upon it.”

Providence, as if for the purpose of making each
man's cup contain an equal portion of those ingredients
which constitute happiness, gives to him,

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

whose natural gifts are superior to another, ills of
which the other never dreamed. She gives him
the unquiet of ambition and sensitiveness, which
those who have taken up their abode in the valley
never feel. They reflect that Content, the wise
man's personification of all earthly good, sits smiling
at their door; and what, without it, are sway,
and empire, and glory? And yet there are few
who do not feel the thirst of emulation, the panting
to reach the goal, when they reflect upon those who
have reached it. They forget how many have fallen
in the race; how many have been pushed aside by
the strong and the determined, who, in their turn,
have shrunk from those of higher powers. How
much circumstances have done, circumstances which
seemed but a feather, wind-wafted any and everywhere!
How often the best laid schemes, the profoundest
plots, the most cunning contrivances, have
passed away like the bubble in the stream, or turned
to the ruin of those who were exulting in their
handiwork! How often the best talents, adorned
with every virtue, have fallen before inferior talents,
disgraced with every vice. Yet, nevertheless, the
development of the talents and character of those
who have struggled through difficulties and danger
to eminence and power, is interesting and instructing;
no matter whether the individual used good or
bad means to attain his ends. And if interest
attaches to him who struggles ardently in a bad

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

cause, how much more does he excite who struggles
nobly in a good one? Our Washington, no doubt,
in contemplating the actions of Cæsar and Cromwell,
felt that if they dared so much for mere
selfishness, he could dare more for patriotism;
that if they pledged life and fortune for their success,
he would pledge “life, fortune, and sacred
honor,” for the success of his country. Besides,
to show to aspiring ambition the rock on which so
many split, victims to unhallowed passions, is as
salutary as the Spartan's practice, when he exhibited
his intoxicated slave to his sons, that they
might shun the beastly vice to which the menial
was a victim. And again, to show, on the other
hand, the undaunted perseverance with which so
many great men have struggled in a good cause, is
to lead by the hand the unsteady and the wavering
until their foothold is sure. A great author used
to observe that, whenever he sat down to write, he
always placed the Iliad on the table open before
him. “For,” said he, “I like to light my taper
at the sun.” And, certainly, the actions of an
illustrious individual may be said to be a great
moral luminary, from which all who choose may
borrow light. That which elevates us above the
brute, which does us service, is moral energy; which,
like the fabled gift of the alchemist, extracted gold—
golden rules, I mean—from everything around us.

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

It determines us, in the pursuit of that which we
seek, with the spirit which may become a man.

The man of natural capacity, who relies upon
his sagacity and disregards books, often, it is true,
takes a just view of men and things; but he is very
apt to think that events, which have happened before
his eyes, are the most wonderful that ever did
happen, because he is not familiar with those of
other times; and he will exaggerate an occurrence
of comparatively little moment for a very natural
reason, it is the most remarkable he has heard of
or witnessed. On the other hand, the mere bookworm
is worse than he who disregards books; because
he is perpetually endeavoring to mould the
occurrences of the day with some fancied theory
of the past, and in looking at events, to use Dryden's
expression, “through the spectacle of books,”
he is, consequently, more apt to use his memory
and imagination in tracing the resemblances of
the past with the present, than his judgment in
marking their differences and acting accordingly.
The light of the past dazzles him; he has gazed on
it too much; and when he turns to the present, if
he cannot fashion some theory of compatibilities
and agreements, he is bewildered in perplexities;
and, if he does fashion a theory, it is one to which
Utopia is a commonplace.

Some men would have to new-mould their minds
before they would be qualified for the active and

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

stirring scenes of life. They undertake everything
with preconceived notions on the subject; and,
through all changes of circumstances and of opinion,
they go on by a kind of predestination in the path
of error. Others, again, legitimate descendants
from the family of Wrongheads, have, as they
think, a natural chart to discover truth, as honest
Jack Falstaff knew the true prince by instinct; and
by instinct they blunder on all their lives. Such
persons, in an intellectual point, belong to the hospital
of incurables.

There is an anecdote, happily illustrative of
those who see things just as they wish to see them.
An old clergyman, and the lady of his love, who,
though rather an old lady, was still an admirer
of the romance of the tender passion, were once
looking through a telescope at the moon.

“My gracious!” exclaimed the lady; “those
two figures, who incline towards each other, are
evidently two lovers who have met after a long absence.”
“Two lovers!” exclaimed the astonished
clergyman. “My dear, you are certainly crazy;
they are plainly and palpably the steeples of a
church.”

To watch the development of talent is one of
the most pleasing studies in which the mind can
possibly engage; for the whole being is displayed
before us, from the feverish impulses of the boy to
the fixed resolutions of the man. For every passion
acts upon the intellect, and the intellect acts

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

upon every passion. Ambition, perhaps, has had
more martyrs even than religion, and the torch of
science has lighted the funeral pyre of many a
victim.

To keep the mind in continued action requires
the strongest motive. Lord Mansfield loved laughingly
to observe to his friends, “that particularly
favorable circumstances, fortune, friends, talents,
often made a great lawyer; but,” said he, “the
best thing in the world to make a great lawyer is
great poverty.” There is much truth in this remark;
and it would seem that it applied with equal
force to talents in whatever field of literature or
science their possessor sought to become distinguished.
So prone are many men of mind to indulgence
and ease, that, if there is not something
always goading them on, they are very likely to
stop by the way, like the traveller in the shady
spot, until night overtakes them, when they are apt
to lose their path, and spend the time they should
be pursuing their journey in seeking to find it.

Ambition has been called the last infirmity of
noble minds; yet how often is it the first impulse
to their nobility! A generous emulation acts on
the mind like the fairy in the legend of romance,
who guided her votary, amid innumerable difficulties
and dangers, till she led him to happiness.
To awaken the pupil's ambition should be the first
object of the tutor; for, until that be awakened, he

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

will teach in vain. This is the reason why so
many eminent men have passed through school
with so few honors, and won so many from the
world. They have been “the glory of the college
and its shame;” and not until their energies were
aroused, and their ambition called forth, by the
stirring strife of the world, did they exhibit those
faculties which have made memorable an age or a
country. Had not these men genius at school?
Certainly. It was only dormant, like the strength
of the sleeping lion. And many boys have been
thought dunces at school, because their teachers
had not penetration and sagacity enough to discover
the latent spark of intellect within them.

Swift's college mates and teachers thought him
a dunce at the very time that he was writing his
“Tale of a Tub,” the rough draft of which he then
showed to his friend and room-mate. The Tale
was not published until many years afterwards.
He got his degrees at college by the “special favor”
of the faculty, as it stands recorded in the
archives. It appears he would not read the old
works on logic, but preferred laughing over Rabelais
and Cervantes. His teachers did not understand
his character. They should have studied it;
and then they could easily have controlled him,
and have prevented the lamentation on his part, in
after-days, that he had thrown away seven years of
his life. Let those students of talent who may

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

have acted as Swift did, remember what Dr. Johnson
said of him, namely, “that though he had
thrown away seven years of his life in idleness, he
was determined not to throw away the rest in despair.”
Doubtless some young man, who ran away
with all the honors of the college as easily as all
the honors of the world afterwards ran away from
him, used to quote Swift as a proverb of stupidity;
and it was this after-resolution of Swift that gave
him the world's honors, and perhaps contentment
with the college honors, and a want of continued
industry that caused his competitors to lose them.

One of Byron's teachers pointed to him one day,
saying: “That lame brat will never be fit for anything
but to create broils.” Poor Byron, it is true,
had great talents for creating broils; but Dr. Drury,
another of his teachers, discovered that he had talents
of a far higher kind, and successfully sought
to awaken his emulation. It is pleasing to know
that, though Byron was always satirizing his other
teachers, and setting their authority at defiance,
for Dr. Drury he entertained the highest respect,
and has so expressed himself in language that will
not die.

When Scylla was about proscribing Cæsar, some
one asked him what he had to fear from that loose-girdled
boy! “In that loose-girdled boy,” said
he, “I see many promises.” Cromwell's associates
thought him a foolish fanatic; and it was his

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

relation, Hampden, who discovered his capacity,
predicting that he would be the greatest man in
the kingdom, should a revolution occur.

Patrick Henry gave so little promise of mind,
that, when he went to be examined touching his
qualifications to practice, one of the gentlemen who
were appointed to examine him, absolutely refused
the duty, he was so struck with the unpromising
appearance of the applicant. Yet, but a short time
afterwards, Henry made his great speech in the
Parsons cause. His talents were so little known,
even to his father, that the old gentleman, who was
one of the Judges, burst into tears on the bench;
while the people raised their champion on their
shoulders, and bore him in triumph through the
streets. How much sooner would have been the
development of Henry's mind if his emulation had
been earlier aroused, and a fit opportunity had been
given him for display. And when he was driving
the plough, or officiating as the barkeeper of a
common tavern, or roaming wild through the woods
in pursuit of deer, if he had met with some kind
friend, who would have taken him by the hand,
assisted him in his studies, excited his ambition,
talked to him of the immortal names of history,
and cheered him on to emulation, we should now
look up to him, not only as our Demosthenes, but
his own glowing pages would have been the best
monument of his renown.

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

Dr. Barrow's father said, that if it pleased the
Lord to take any of his children, he hoped it would
be Isaac, as he was fit for nothing but to fight and
set two dogs fighting. Nevertheless, when this
Isaac grew to manhood, and his emulation was
awakened, he was thought in mathematics to be
inferior only to Newton, and was the greatest
divine of his age.

It has been the misfortune of a great many
young men of talent, over whom the dark cloud
lowered in their younger years, to be placed among
those who did not understand their characters or
their merits, and who would rather crush than
assist them. And, too, there is a passion in this
world called envy—


“That fiend that haunts the great and good,
Not Cato shunned nor Hercules subdued”—
that ill-omened bird that, like the raven o'er the
haunted house, is always croaking evil—that will
tower at the highest names and burrow for the
lowest—that twin sister of jealousy, which has so
many buts and ifs to throw, like stumbling-blocks,
in the way of rising talent. At that time, too,
when the cheering voice of a friend falls upon the
ear like a blessing; when darkness and doubt are
before the aspirant, and behind him all the ills of
life—

“Despair, and fell disease, and ghastly poverty,”

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

like bloodhounds from the slip—then it is that
envy goes forth, like the assassin at night, with
the felonious intent hot at heart, against the
youthful and aspiring genius. How easily, like
the cameleon, she can change her color, and fawn
the parasite of the successful! I remember once
hearing a sycophantic hanger-on at the skirts of
the bar, who was neither here nor there, one thing
or the other, but between the two, like Mahomet's
coffin, compliment the late Mr. Wirt on an effort
which that gentleman had then just made, and
which was certainly not one of his best. “Sir,”
said Wirt, in a deep tone, which came from the
bottom of his heart, “when a youth in Virginia,
in a little debating society, to an audience of six,
and one tallow candle, about fourteen to the pound,
I have made a better speech than that, when there
was no one to discover the merit of it, and none to
say, `God speed you.'”

Doctor Parr, the celebrated teacher, who used
to boast that he had flogged all the bishops in the
kingdom, and who, whenever it was said that such
and such a person had talents, would exclaim,
“Yes, sir, yes, sir, there's no doubt of it; I have
flogged him often, and I never throw a flogging
away.” This reverend gentleman was remarkable
for discovering the hidden talents of his pupils.
He was the first who discovered Sheridan's. He
says: “I saw it in his eye, and in the vivacity of

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

his manner, though, as a boy, Sheridan was quite
careless of literary fame.” Afterwards, when
Richard felt ambitious of such honors, he was
thrown, as Dr. Parr says, “upon the town,” without
resources, and left to his own wild impulses.
This, no doubt, was the cause of many of Sheridan's
errors and wanderings, which checkered the
whole of his splendid but wayward career. A
teacher wanting the observation of Dr. Parr, might
have concluded that because Sheridan would not
study, and no inducements could make him apply
himself, he wanted capacity. This was the case
with Dr. Wythe, his first teacher, who did not distinguish
between the want of capacity and the
want of industry. It appears, from the exploits of
the apple-loft and the partiality which Sheridan's
school-mates entertained for him, that he was more
ambitious of being the first at play than the first
at study. Sheridan had not then verified the proverb,
of “Good at work, good at play;” but it
often happens that he who wins the game among
boys, afterwards wins the game among men, when
there is a far deeper stake, and when, too, there is
not half so much mirth among the losers, and,
alas, not half so much happy-heartedness with the
winner.

A great man is almost always a great boy; that
is, in proportion as the man is superior to the men
around him, the boy was superior to the boys

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

around him in everything in which he sought to
be superior. I do think that an observer of character
will discover this, if he at all applies himself
to trace the history of the mind.

Locke tells us, and it is generally admitted
among metaphysicians that he tells us truly—
that we have no innate ideas—that sensation and
reflection originate them in the mind, which, until
they make their impress, is like a blank sheet of
paper. Now, if it is sensation and reflection which
write ideas upon the mind, of course the intellect
depends greatly upon circumstances to develop it,
and give it that bias of thought which seems like
instinct to determine its possessor to a particular
pursuit: for instance, to poetry, oratory, mathematics,
or mechanics. The poet, the orator, the
mathematician, or the mechanic, will often tell you
that he felt a great inclination to devote himself to
his particular vocation; and he will tell you, too,
whence he received it; but you will immediately
reflect that many have been placed in his situation
without feeling the least propensity towards that
pursuit. Observing an apple fall from a tree, led
Newton to his sublime speculations and discoveries;
but how many have observed an apple fall, in whose
minds the inquiry never arose, Why did it fall?
and how many have asked themselves why it fell,
without pursuing the subject farther than the inquiry;
and how few, if they had pursued the

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

inquiry, would have arrived at the correct conclusion.

The biography of many eminent men teaches us
that, in their early contemplations, they felt many
impulses to different pursuits at different times,
which arose from an unaccountable train of reflections
suggesting themselves to their minds; or, what
is oftener the case, the impulse originated on reading
the life or studying the work of some eminent
man.

The first wish of Julius Cæsar was to be an
orator; and, according to Sallust and others, his
qualifications for oratory were of the highest order.
He might have been the first orator of Rome;
he preferred being the first warrior. Lord Mansfield's
first wish was to excel in poetry. Pope says
of him —

“Oh! what an Ovid was in Murray lost.”

So was it with Burke, Sheridan, and Canning. Dr.
Franklin says, that if his father had not dissuaded
him from poetry, he feared he should have been but
a bad verse-maker. Dr. Johnson set off from Litchfield
to London with an unfinished tragedy in his
pocket—all that he had in the world. Blackstone,
the celebrated author of the “Commentaries,” was
passionately fond of poetry; and his “Farewell to
the Muse,” which he wrote on commencing law,
shows that he had a talent for it. Byron's first

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

passion was for oratory. Dugald Stewart, the
celebrated author of a work on the mind, contemplated
writing an epic poem, but abandoned the
idea to devote himself to metaphysics.

Sir Humphrey Davy, on leaving poetry for philosophy,
thus expressed himself:—


“Once to the sweetest dreams resigned,
The fairy fancy pleased my mind,
And shone upon my youth;
But now, to awful reason given,
I leave her dear ideal heaven,
To hear the voice of truth.”
The first mental impulse of Chief-Justice Marshall
was to poetry. As Americans, we may congratulate
ourselves that, when the muses lost a favorite,
the law gained a votary, whose sagacity, judgment,
impartiality and patriotism have never been surpassed.
He held the scales of Justice with an impartial
hand, amidst all the conflicting claims of
the sovereign States, and amidst all the agitations
of party violence; and he has made sure, and
safe, and firm, all the great landmarks of constitutional
law. There was not a spot upon his
ermine. Peace to his ashes, and eternity to his
memory!

It would seem as if fortune had thrown impediments
in the way of many eminent men, merely to
test them, as the Spartan boy was compelled to

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

undergo the severest trials of skill previous to
being admitted to the companionship of men.

The governments of Greece and Rome were
happily suited to foster emulation and energy in
their youths, and to fit them for the highest exertions
and the most desperate enterprises. The
prizes awarded to the successful at their various
trials of physical and intellectual strength, at their
shows, in their schools, and on all public occasions,
promoted and encouraged the ambition of the parties,
and made it the constant study of their lives
to excel. Intellectual power, of whatever kind,
or to whatever purpose devoted, was almost deified
by the ancients; and every person, from the highest
patrician to the lowest plebeian, might be said,
from the smallness of the ancient republics, to
come under the influence of its possessor. Therefore
it was that every art was practised to obtain
popularity; for, in a city with the government and
manners of Athens or Rome, popularity was
power, place, emolument — everything to which
ambition could aspire. Mind will govern wherever
it has a fair opportunity of displaying itself. We
observe the truth of this remark in every diversity
of civilized and savage life. It is more the intellect
of the Indian than the prowess of his arm
that makes him leader. What an influence, for
instance, Tecumseh, who has been called the

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

“Napoleon of the West,” possessed over the various
tribes of his people!

Demosthenes addressing the “stormy wave of
the multitude,” Napoleon upon the field of battle,
Washington in so many situations of his eventful
life, exhibited the highest powers of human energy.
It is in such situations that the force of the mind
is tried; and a great one, then, like the oak, gathers
strength from the very fury of the storm.

Certainly this energy, and self-control, and
power of controlling others, arise in a great measure
from education and the force of circumstances;
but much of it must also arise from what we cannot
account for, if we do not attribute it to an
idiosyncrasy of the mental constitution.

How many of those who wished to march against
Philip, quailed if Demosthenes was not by? It
was the mind of Napoleon which won the great
battles of his armies; and our fathers might long
have continued the subjects of England, had they
not been guided by the wisdom and virtue of
Washington.

Trace the characters of these men in their habits,
their feelings, their impulses, and their associations,
and will you not find that the boy was the miniature
of the man?

The remark is as old as Cicero, and its truth has
made it a proverb, that if a man has excellence of
one kind the world will deny that he has excellence

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

of another. Burke's enemies used to say: “Burke
has no judgment, he has too much imagination.”
Chatham, it was said, declaimed so well that it was
evident he could not reason. Sheridan was pronounced
too witty to be wise. If you have an intellectual
gift which your neighbor has not, he
thinks it almost a matter of impossibility that you
should have it. And he will immediately tell some
such tale of you as the envious Cassius told Brutus
of Cæsar:—



“I can endure the winter's cold
As well as he.”

Demosthenes had more sublimity of thought than
any orator of his time. Who had the best judgment?
Demosthenes. Cicero had more wit and
imagination than any orator of Rome. Had he
not as profound judgment? Chatham had more
imagination and greater powers of declamation
than any statesman of his age. Had any of them
greater sagacity, knowledge, or penetration? Who
had greater powers of declamation than Canning?
Brougham has; and has he not more judgment
than fell to the lot of the departed premier?
Charles James Fox pronounced Napoleon's bulletins
and letters models of style and sublimity.
Did Napoleon want judgment? Mirabeau, who
controlled the deliberations of the National Assembly
of France in the stormiest time of her

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

Revolution, was as remarkable for the gorgeous splendor
of his imagination as he was for the far-reaching
profundity of his views.

The opinion that talents are like a piece of
cabinet-work, fit only for a particular purpose for
which they were made, seems to be more prevalent
among moderns than it was among the ancients.
This may arise, in a great degree, from the accumulation
of knowledge and the necessity there now is
to know more, to be called eminent. The invention
of letters has wrought like a fairy gift, and
spread knowledge abroad to all. But the facilities
which this divine invention gives in the acquirement
of knowledge, have, by the accumulation of
it, made it necessary that the aspirant should devote
himself with the greater closeness to the particular
science in which he seeks success, as the
mistress is said to require the greater devotion from
her lover in proportion to the allurements around
him which might lead him astray. Now it would
take all the time of the closest student to keep
up with the increase of knowledge in many branches
of study. This was not so among the ancients.
The philosophers, from their academies, delivered
their precepts to their disciples, which passed among
them as the undisputed truth. We observe, that
individuals among the ancients excelled in many
different pursuits, which, among the moderns, are
held to be incompatibilities. Themistocles, for

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

instance, was the greatest statesman of his time,
one of the best orators; and he commanded at the
sea-fight of Salamis, which saved the liberties of
Greece. Cato, the censor, was at once a statesman,
a warrior, an orator, and an author. “Plutarch's
Lives” are full of the truth of this remark. Napoleon
and Chatham placed this work under their
pillows every night, and read it in the morning
previous to entering on the duties of the day, as
the ancient priest repaired to the inner sanctuary
that he might catch inspiration from the presence
of the divine itself.

I can no more believe that every poet placed in
Byron's situation would have written as he did,
than I can believe that every man so situated would
go into voluntary exile. I merely say that every
man, to be great, must have natural capacity, genius,
or whatever metaphysicians please to call it;
and there must be sufficient motive acting upon his
mind to awaken its powers; and that the motive
and circumstances that arouse them will always
give them a peculiar bias, which might seem to the
individual himself a very instinct determining him
to his particular pursuit.

Some minds need a much stronger incitement
than others to call forth their energies. A man
with Dr. Johnson's indolence and habits of procrastination,
requires a much stronger motive to make
him exert his talents than a man with Newton's

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

industry. One who, like Sheridan, had a thousand
temptations to allure him away from intellectual
toil, should have the very strongest motive to keep
him to it. The ball, the rout, the dinner-party,
the club, in each of which he cut such a conspicuous
figure, all led him away from those studies which
he should have pursued. Perhaps nothing but
stern necessity would have made him a student.
While Dr. Franklin would sit up half the night, not
by compulsion, but as a pleasure, when there was
almost a necessity that he should retire to rest to
enable him to undergo the labors of the coming
day—Dr. Johnson, to use his own expression,
“had to provide for the day that was passing over
him” by his intellectual toil, and he shrank from
it as if he considered it all labor.

Then, if these remarks be correct, a man must
not only have genius, but he must be placed in circumstances
favorable to its development; and it
requires different circumstances to call forth the
intellect of different individuals.

The mind, its purposes and impulses, previous to
receiving its bias, is in the state of a mass of water
that has been diked in, and which, when it forces
its way, rolls an irresistible flood, bearing on the
bosom of its onward wave every leaf and stem so
naturally, that, in contemplating it, either of us
would say—“Nature, surely, formed that channel.
See how beautifully the willow bends over it, how

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

gracefully it winds around the hill, expanding with
such ample volume, as it stretches through the
plain! Surely, it must have rolled there when
time was young. No, not so; if it had found vent
in another place, that willow would not have grown
there; there would have been no flower at the foot
of the hill, and that fertile plain would now be a
barren waste, herbless, fruitless, treeless.” Thus
it is with the mind. Corregio, no doubt, felt many
stirrings of ambition very different from an artist's,
previous to becoming a painter; but when he saw
the painting which struck him more than anything
he had ever seen before, the whole tide of his feelings
burst forth, and, starting back, he exclaimed
with enthusiasm—“And I also am a painter,” devoted
himself to the art, and became one of the
greatest painters that ever lived. When a man
has talents and firmly applies himself, he must be
great.

Montesquieu, the author of the “Spirit of Laws,”
was twenty years completing the celebrated work
which has given his name to immortality. He remarked
on its completion, that he had read and
re-read the works of the great luminaries of science;
“and,” said he, quoting Corregio, “I also am a
painter.”

Milton, too, said in his youth, feeling the flame
from the divine altar burning within him, that he

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

meant to write something which the world would
not willingly let die. And who, in his imagination,
has not contemplated the wan, attenuated,
blind old man apostrophizing that celestial light
which shone but upon his mind?


“Hail, holy light! offspring of heaven, first-born
Of th' Eternal, coeternal beam;
May I express thee unblamed? since God is light,
And never but in unapproached light
Dwelt from eternity.”
And Bacon, too, that great luminary of science,
in sickness, in poverty, and in disgrace, bequeathing
his name to posterity, after some time should
have passed away!

It is this deep, heartfelt enthusiasm, and far-reaching
aspiration, and high hope, that make the
great man. As soon as his mind has received its
bias, and he has determined his particular pursuit,
with a devotion that falters not—with a toil that
never tires—with a singleness of love that nothing
woos him from winning, he pursues his purposes;
and is it to be wondered that he gains his point?

Leander crossed the Hellespont, to meet the
lady of his love, though the billows heaved high,
and the tempest broke over him; and thus must
the poet, the statesman, the orator, and the philosopher,
bear on to his purpose—

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]



“He must keep one constant flame
Through life unchilled, unmoved,
And love in wintry age the same
As first in youth he loved.”

What, then, do these facts impress upon one?
Why, that no matter what others may think of
your intellectual powers, press on, and you may
strike the mine; for who knows but what you possess
it. Feel as Sheridan felt when Woodfall told
him, after hearing his first speech in Parliament,
that he would never make an orator. “It is in
me, however,” said Sheridan, “and it shall come
out.” It was in him, and it did come out. He
lived to make, on the impeachment of Warren
Hastings, for effect, the greatest effort that was
ever heard in the British Parliament, and which
has only been equalled by Burke's eulogy upon it;
an effort of which Burke, Fox, and Pitt, became
rivals in eulogy; which caused Pitt to move an adjournment
of the House, declaring that he himself
“was under the enchanter's wand;” an effort which
made the culprit Hastings confess that, for awhile,
he believed himself guilty; which brought from
brothers and sisters, and the remotest connection
letters that boasted of their relationship to him;
an effort which drew from his lovely and devoted
wife tears and words of heartfelt, womanly,
and holy pride, in which his very servant participated;
for we learn that he was “long celebrated”

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

for the manner in which he imitated his master's
closing words. It was an effort that made every
Irishman proud of his country, and every Englishman
prouder of his language. A man of genius
should feel as did Burns, who concluded, that because
he could plough as well as another youth who
wrote verses, that he could write verses as well. If
you fail once, do as Jacob Faithful advises: “Try
it again, and you may have better luck next time.”

But remember that these trials be in the cause
of virtue, and that your talents be devoted not only
to your own advancement but to the public good.
One of the most touching productions of the modern
muse, is the lines entitled “My Birthday,” from
the pen of Ireland's favorite bard, in which he
laments the birthdays that will not return and give
the power of amendment; and speaks—



“— of talents made,
Hap'ly for high and pure designs,
But oft, like Israel's incense, laid
Upon unholy earthly shrines.”

A still more memorable lamentation over errors
that could not be corrected, is narrated by Dumont
in his “Recollections of Mirabeau.” At the commencement
of the French Revolution, Mirabeau
went to Paris, ruined in fortune and reputation.
His wild passions were as reckless as the swollen
mountain stream, the proclivity of which to the
valley is not more certain than were his impulses

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

towards excess. He set up the sign of “Mirabeau,
tailor,” and was elected to the States General.
Such was the low ebb of his moral character that
hisses, curses, and execrations followed him as he
entered the National Convention. By the power
of his talents he forced his way; and when the
Jacobins rose up against him, he exclaimed in his
loudest voice, shaking his “boar's head” at them,
“Silence, those thirty voices!” and they were
silent at his bidding. But, alas, in the midst of
his power, he felt how much greater it would have
been had his moral character stood as high as his
talents. Dumont states his belief that Mirabeau
would have gone “seven times through the heated
furnace” to have purified his name, for he was conscious
that if his personal reputation had been good
he would have had the control of all France. Mirabeau's
friend has seen him burst into a passion of
tears when reflecting upon this subject, and heard
him, in a voice almost inarticulate with grief, exclaim:
“I am cruelly expiating the errors of my
youth.” At the age of forty-two he died of his
excesses; and all Paris, forgetting his errors in
the splendor of his talents and services, went weeping
to his funeral. But for these excesses, he might
have lived with a virtuous as well as a brilliant
renown, and have saved France from the horrors
of her fearful revolution. What a lesson! What
a moral!

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

Alas! we have too many instances to prove that
talents, though they may win for their possessor
public admiration, fail to secure him public confidence
if he wander from the paths of rectitude.
On the other hand, behold the respect and reverence
which gathered in blessings around the brows
of Chatham, Henry, Marshall, and Washington.
Emulate their example; and, though you may not
all be great, the saying is as trite as it is true, that
you can all be good.

-- --

p717-328 A CHAPTER OF ACCIDENTS: THE AUTHORESS OF “CONSTANCY. ”

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

After spending three or four days in that hospitable
city, Louisville, most delightfully, I embarked
on board the steamboat Mary—I use a
fictitious name, and, like the lord of poets, “I
have a passion for the name of Mary”—to return
to Cincinnati. All was bustle on board; the captain
was hurrying to and fro among the hands,
uttering strange oaths, and vowing that he must
be off before the other boats.

Ah! a race on the carpet—or, to speak without
metaphor, on the river—thought I; and as one on
crutches, unless he has certain powers possessed
by the devil on two sticks, which, for his soul's
sake, he had better not have, unless he has the gift
of Asmodeus, if any accident happens, is just in
as bad a predicament as the liveliest imagination,

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

expatiating on our western waters, could possibly
fancy. “I cannot swim,” thought I; “it will be a
tempting of misfortune; I'll quit the boat.” I
passed out of the cabin to carry this resolution
into effect, and beheld the firemen pitching the
huge logs into the furnace, as though they were so
many Lilliputian splinters. The heat from the
apparatus passed over my face like the breath of
the sirocco. At this instant, the steam gave a hiss
full of fumy fury; it seemed to me the premonitory
symptom of a bursted boiler, just as the hiss of a
snake is the avant-courier of a bite. I could not
pass that boiler; it was impossible. While I stood
eying it, irresolute, I heard the paddles splash in
the water, and the boat moved under me; we were
on our way. I now hurried into the cabin, determined
to get the sternmost berth, Number one,
the farthest off from the boiler, and ensconce myself
in it until supper, and then I could just pop out
and take the nearest seat at the table.

When I opened the book to set my name down
to Number one, lo! every berth was taken but Number
ten, the nearest of all to the boiler.

“There must be some mistake about this,” said
I, aloud; “I believe I took Number one.”

“No mistake at all, sir,” exclaimed a thin, dyspeptic
old man, starting up from a chair which
stood jam against the door that led to the stern

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

of the boat; “no mistake at all, sir; I came three
hours ago and took that berth. I have no idea of
being near that boiler. Did you see that account
in the paper this morning of the bursting of the
boiler of the Return? Horrible! horrible!!”

Here the conversation among the passengers
turned upon such accidents, and we talked ourselves
into a perfect fever. Every jar of the boat—
and somehow the boats on the western waters
have a knack at jarring—seemed to be the last
effort of the boiler to contain the boiling waters
within. I tried to philosophize. I began to think
about Napoleon, and to reason myself into a belief
in destiny. I always was something of a predestinarian.
“But confound it!” thought I, just as I
was settling down into a fatalism as doubtless as a
Mussulman's, “if I had quitted this boat, or even
got berth Number one, it would certainly influence
my destiny should that boiler burst.”

I determined to try once more to get the berth,
and I addressed the old codger again; but in vain.
He vowed he would leave the boat, be put ashore,
before he would give up Number one. He, I discovered,
had never been out of sight of his own chimney
before, and had often sat in its snug corner, and
read of steamboat accidents. He had a decided
taste for such things. A connection near Wheeling
had left him a piece of property, of which he
was going to take possession, and I verily believe

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

the price of it could not have induced him to
change berths with me.

Habit is everything. By the time I had dispatched
more cups of coffee than I choose to tell
of, and more eggs and bacon than might, under
other circumstances, have been compatible with the
health of a dyspeptic, for such I was, and seated
myself on the stern of the vessel, with a fragrant
cigar, watching the setting sun as it threw a gorgeous
hue on the glittering waters—by this time,
by a process of ratiocination with which, I fear, the
sensual had more to do than the intellectual man,
I had partly reconciled myself to the dangers that
encompassed me.

I discovered that the other boats were out of
sight, and I began to reflect that every situation
has its pleasures as well as perils. And then
arose, vividly to my mind, the fact that when, not
a very long time previous, I was approaching Dayton,
through the woods, in a carryall, all alone by
myself, as an Irishman would say, with a greater
desire for a straight course than the trees would
allow me to practise—I like a straight-forward
course, and if there has been an obliquity since in
my scribbling or conduct, it is attributable to this
circumstance—the fore-wheel of my vehicle—I
was in a full trot—quarrelled with a tree that stood
in its way, got the worst of it, and broke short
off. The consequence was, I was pitched out into

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

the road with much less ceremony than a carter
unloads his cart. My better half, my crutch, kept
its seat, and bounced up, I thought, with a spirit of
rejoicing and deviltry, delighted, no doubt, to get
rid of a burden that I had compelled it to carry
for years—a burden which, unlike Æsop's, grew
heavier on the journey. Crutch and I have never
been friends since. In taking a long walk, after
this event, it bruised my arm so terribly, that I
have been an invalid for five months. This infused
into my arm a spirit of nullification. It ran
up the single star at once, and vowed it would not
bear the weight of the whole body—that it was not
made for that purpose, and wouldn't and couldn't.
I have several times threatened this unruly member
with dismemberment, but it knows very well it
is bruised too near the shoulder for that, and is,
like South Carolina, too close a part and parcel of
my body to entertain many fears on that score.
In fact, I played politician with it, and brought in
a compromise bill. I have agreed not to use the
crutch until my arm gets well, and to endeavor to
contrive some other means of walking. For amusement,
and to get rid of ennui, in the meantime, I
scribble.

But where was I in my story? Ah! away went
the horse with the broken carryall, my crutch
driving, while I lay in the road, happily unhurt;
but, like King Darius, “deserted in my utmost

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

need.” In an instant I recovered myself, and
cried out “Wo! wo!” in the most commanding
tone I could assume. The horse stopped, but you
may depend I had a hop of it to reach him.

Some one of old boasted to one of the philosophers—
which one was it? I forget—that he could
stand longer on one leg than any man in the
country. “That you may,” replied the philosopher,
“but a goose can beat you.” Now, the fact
is, I can beat the best goose of the whole of them;
and this is something to brag of, when we remember
that these sublime birds saved the now “lone
mother of dead empires,” then in her high and
palmy state, by cackling. A good many cackle
nowadays in vain, to save our State; but, gentle
reader, they are not geese. And, my fellow-citizens,
if you think I have any qualities for saving
the State—which our statesmen want, though even
geese had them of old, but they were Roman geese,
and the last of the Romans, both of geese and men,
rests in peace—if you think I have any qualities
for saving the State, be it known to you that I have
adopted the motto of various elevated, disinterested
patriots of our country, viz.: “Neither to seek nor
to decline office.” I have a right to jest with my
misfortunes: it is the best way to bear them.

I had to lead my old horse up to the broken
carryall to mount him. He feared to look on
what he had done, like Macbeth; and the ghost of

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

Banquo never startled the thane more than did
that ghost of a vehicle my steed. How he curvetted,
twisted, turned, kicked up! At last I
mounted him, and shared, with my crutch and the
harness, the honor of a ride into Dayton.

In this way I entered that town for the first time,
and drew up at Browning's in a style of grotesque
dignity, I ween, that has seldom been surpassed.

I chewed the cud of this incident for some time,
and then thought of another. The winter before
last I was returning from Columbus, in the mailstage.
We had passengers, a reverend gentleman,
who, with myself, occupied the front seat. He was
one of the biggest parsons you ever saw. Opposite
to the reverend gentleman sat a Daniel Lambert
of a Pennsylvanian—one of your corn-fed
fellows. He believed emphatically that Major Jack
Downing was as true-and-true a man as ever wrote
a letter, and his political bias led him to remark
that he “didn't think the major any great shakes,
after all.” Alongside of the Pennsylvanian, face
to face with your humble servant, was a young
man with demure features, saving and excepting a
twinkling eye. He was a Southerner, he said, travelling
for his health. On the back seat sat an old
and a young lady, with an elderly respectable
looking man between them. The young lady was
like a dream of poetry; her features were finely
formed, and her eyes were the most expressive and

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

intelligent I ever beheld. She was not only “beautiful
exceedingly,” but she had exceedingly cultivated
and graceful manners—that chief charm in
woman, after all. She mechanically—from the impulse
of good feeling—stretched out her hand to
take my crutch, as I ascended the stage; and, remembering
Dr. Franklin's tale of the deformed and
handsome leg—I often have cause to remember it,
and I pronounce it a test—I felt an instinctive
admiration for the fair lady.

We were soon dashing along, not on the best
roads in the world. I like to observe character;
I'd shut Shakespeare any day, and turn a deaf ear
to Booth any night, though representing his best
character, to hold converse with an original in the
lobby. I sat in silence, and listened to the talk
of my travelling companions for a mile or two,
when I made up my mind as to their dispositions.
My mind was made up from the first, as to the fair
lady. In coming to a fine prospect, I caught her
eye glancing over it, and I commenced, gently, to
expatiate upon it. I made a hit; I thought I
would. We broke out at once into a chattering
conversation, in which our imaginations sported
and played on the beauties of the poets and of
Dame Nature. I tried to find out who she was,
but you must remember I had to deport myself
with great delicacy and tact—she was an accomplished,
young, and most beautiful woman, and I

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

was merely a stage-coach acquaintance, without
not only the pleasure of an introduction, but ignorant
of her name. These parsons beat us young
men out-and-out, for when we stopped to dine, the
reverend gentleman took a seat by the fair lady, in
the corner, on the left hand side of the fireplace;
and they carried on a conversation in a low voice
for some time. I began to form a bad opinion of
the whole tribe of black coats, and to think them
no better than the “gentleman in black, with the
black waistcoat, inexpressibles, and silk stockings,
black coat, black bag, black-edged papers tied with
tape, black smelling-bottle, and snuff box, and black
guard,” whose adventures have lately been published.
“Well,” thought I, “if I were an old limb
of the law instead of a young one, I might play old
Bagsby with him; but I am not, and”—I was interrupted
agreeably in these reflections by the reverend
gentleman, or the “gentleman in black,”
leaving the fair lady, and walking to the other
side of the room to the fireplace, for there was a
fireplace in both ends of the room, and commencing
a conversation with the elderly gentleman and
and lady seated there. I was left tête-à-tête with
the fair lady, and divers and sundry things were
said by both of us not necessary to record. How
fast the time flew! I felt a cold chill as the
driver entered the room. We arose; he said he
was sorry to have kept us waiting so long, but he

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

was having the wheels of the stage greased; the
former driver had neglected it, and his horses
couldn't stand it. “So long!” I sat down—you
know my feelings—and I hoped and hope my fair
companion did not regret a great deal this delay.

Long ere this, of course, I had discovered the
lady was as intelligent as she was beautiful; and I
offered her a newspaper I had put in my pocket at
Columbus, that I might read for the third time a
beautiful tale which it contained. The editor of
the paper praised the story very highly, and I
commended his taste and the public's.

“What is the name of the tale?” asked the lady.

“`Constancy,” said I; “I fear it is but a day-dream—
but the story is beautifully told—and I
hope the author, if ever he has a love affair, may
realize it.”

She blushed, and asked me to read it. I pride
myself somewhat upon my reading—I had a motive,
you see, for offering the newspaper—and, in a voice
just loud enough for her to hear, I complied.

We were soon seated in the stage, again, rattling
away. The Pennsylvanian had eaten to sleepiness;
he nodded and nodded fore and aft. The
young man beside him, with a face as grave as
the parson's, would every now and then slyly tip
up his hat, so as sometimes to cant it nearly off;
at which the unsuspecting sleeper would rouse up,
replace his beaver, cast his eyes to the top of the

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

stage, as if he wondered if a bounce of the vehicle
could have pitched him so high, and then nod
again.

We changed horses at the Yellow Springs. I
did my best to beat the preacher, but these
preachers are hard men to deal with; they stand on
a place Archimedes wanted, for while I was musing
upon some fairy thought the fair lady had uttered,
the reverend gentleman, or the “gentleman in
black,” took advantage of the pause, and proposed
that we should sing a hymn! I have no voice in
the world—I mean for singing—and, with a jaundiced
mind, I thought at once the reverend gentleman
wished to show off. I asked him rather
abruptly if he was married. He smiled peculiarly—
I didn't like his smile — moved his head — I
couldn't tell whether it was a shake or a nod—and
gave out the hymn.

Just as you pass the Yellow Springs, on your
way to Cincinnati, is a branch, which, at this particular
time to which I allude, was very muddy.
We descended into it in full drive—the ladies and
the parson in full voice—and sweetly sounded the
fair lady's. I was just watching her upturned eye,
that had the soul of the hymn in it, when the fore-wheel
on my side entered a mud-hole up to the
hub, and over went the stage! Were there bones
broken? you ask. Bones broken! I would have
compromised the case and used a dozen crutches.

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

We had a verification of Dean Swift's proverb—
it gave consolation to him to whom the dean addressed
it, but none to me—


“The more dirt,
The less hurt.”
The big parson fell right on me! Do you wonder
that I felt myself sinking into the mud? I seized
time as I was rapidly disappearing, as I thought,
altogether, to ask the fair lady if she was hurt.
She was not, she assured me, and, in a plaintive
voice, inquired if I was. There is consolation,
thought I, in that tone, if I should sink to the
centre of the earth; and when I reflected how
muddy I was, I contracted myself into as small a
compass as possible, determined to disappear.
Here the Virginian called out in a long angry voice,
which satisfied us that he was not killed, though
he felt himself in danger—

“Halloo, Pennsylvany, are you never going to
get off of me?”

The sleeper was not yet fairly awake.

“Don't swear, don't swear,” said the preacher
persuasively, and, making a stepping-stone of my
frail body, he got through the window. The Pennsylvanian
used the body of his neighbor for the
same purpose—engulfed him—and followed after
the parson. The fair lady was unhurt, and, not to

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

be too particular, we all got safely out. And—
and, no matter—it's no use for a man to make
himself too ridiculous—I shall not commit a suicide
on my own dignity—I forgot my situation but for
a moment, and that was in observing the parson
by the roadside on his knees, with his clasped
hands uplifted, and his hat reverently cast aside.
I forgot my situation but for a moment, and in
that one moment my opinion of the parson was
entirely changed.

The stage was uninjured; in ten minutes we
were on our way. I—I—I can jest with some of
my misfortunes—with my crutch—but there are
some misfortunes a man can't jest with.

In about half an hour the stage stopped at a neat
farmhouse, and the fair lady with her companions
left us, but not before I seized an opportunity of
uttering — notwithstanding my discomfiture — in
my very best manner, one or two compliments that
had more heart in them than many I have uttered
to many a fair acquaintance of many years'
standing.

When we were on our way, again, I learned from
the parson—he had caught it all between the two
fireplaces where we stopped to dine; it gave me serious
notions of reading divinity—that the fair lady
was travelling under the protection of the old lady
and gentleman, who were distantly connected with

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

her. She was on her way home from Mr. Archer's
Seminary,* in Baltimore; she had stopped at a relative's.
Her parents lived at — (a great distance,
thought I). She was the authoress, he told
me, of “Constancy.”

Not long after this event, I received a newspaper,
the direction—my address in full—written
in a fair delicate hand—a hand meant for a “crowquill
and gilt-edged paper,” containing a beautiful
story by the authoress of “Constancy.” I didn't
think it possible for my name to look so well as it
did in that direction.

Whenever I travel, and often when I don't
travel, and am an invalid as now, that fair lady is
the queen of my imagination; but, a cloud always
passes over my face (I've looked into the glass and
seen it), and another over my heart (I feel it now),
whenever I think of the branch of the Yellow

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

Springs. Yet, in spite of the upturning, even on
board of the boat, in the fear of a boiler's bursting,
when her image crossed my mind, gone were the
dangers around me. The smoke ascended from
my cigar, not in a puff like the steam from the
boiler, but soothingly, lingeringly, placidly; it
curled above my head like a dream of love. I fixed
my eye on the rapidly varying landscape, and renewed
a vow—that if—bah! your “if” is a complete
weathercock of a word, a perfect parasite to
your hopes and to your fears; used by all, faithful
to none, a sycophant, but I must use it—if I ever—
no matter—if it turns up as I hope—I'll make a
pilgrimage to the shrine of that fair lady, though
I go to the uttermost parts of the earth.

eaf717n2

* Mr. Archer's Seminary, in Baltimore, is deserving of
especial notice. It has been ten years in successful operation.
Mr. Archer is of one of the old families of Maryland;
is a graduate of West Point, and is in every way qualified
to be at the head of such an institution—a refined and intellectual
gentleman. His pupils are most of them from the
South, of the wealthiest and most respectable families; and
there is not only the greatest attention paid to mental and
moral cultivation in this thriving institution, but there is
also a degree of refinement and womanly dignity in the
deportment of its inmates, which is a subject of general
remark.

-- --

p717-343 THE LATE CHARLES HAMMOND, OF CINCINNATI.

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

The death of Mr. Hammond has smitten a large
circle of personal and political friends throughout
the Union with grief; though it was an event
which we have been daily expecting for months—
for occasionally we would hear that there was
hope, which made us forget that Death sometimes
delays the blow, to make his aim the surer. When
the news reached us that he was better, we would
flatter ourselves that it was a prognostic of recovery,
when we should have reflected that it was
but a gleam of sunshine through the closing clouds—
but the quietude of increasing debility, which
had not energy to be restless.

For many months he was confined entirely to
his room, and for many weeks past entirely to his
bed, in which he could not change his position
without assistance. With heroic fortitude he bore

-- 343 --

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]

his sufferings, with resignation he bowed to the
high behest, and breathed his last as quietly as an
infant sinks to rest.

Truly, we may say in the oft quoted language
of Scripture, not often more justly applied: “A
great man has fallen this day in Israel.” Mr.
Hammond's talents were of the highest order. As
a lawyer, he was sagacious and profound; he not
only applied to the case before him the energies of
a great mind, but he traced it up to the first principles,
and illustrated it by the light of various
knowledge. While the subtlety of his discrimination
partook somewhat of scholastic refinement, he
was remarkable for generalizing his subject, and
viewing it philosophically. Though he never
figured in the cabinet or on the bench, and held,
but for a short time, many years ago, a seat in the
Ohio State Legislature, yet his editorial disquisitions
prove him to have been a statesman who took
his views from the fathers of the constitution, and
who could expound it as though he sat at its adoption.
As a constitutional lawyer, he was thorough
and practical. He handled the great questions, as
they arose, with the ease of a county court lawyer
filing a declaration on a promissory note. In such
questions he delighted. His celebrated argument,
many years ago, on the constitutionality of the
Bank of the United States, was pronounced by
Judge Marshall the ablest effort on the subject he

-- 344 --

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

had ever heard. The graces of the orator were
denied to Mr. Hammond, but “he spoke right
on,” and with a force, directness, and mental
power, which commanded the closest attention.
He was very fond of the study of theology; and
when he first went to Cincinnati, he held an
anonymous controversy with a certain clergyman,
in which he gained so decided an advantage, that
the clerical gentleman was at some pains to learn
who his antagonist was; and when he did so, he
called on Mr. Hammond and begged him to drop
the controversy, and spare him. When the controversy
occurred in Cincinnati between Bishop
Purcell and Mr. Campbell, Mr. Hammond was a
constant attendant; and all who heard him converse
on the subject, who did not know how various
was his information, were astonished at his display
of Biblical learning. He kept himself acquainted
with the current literature of the day. Such
authors as he held vicious he would not read,
farther than to catch their opinions; and if he
spoke of them in his paper, it was with stern denunciation.
Of the imaginative writers of the day,
Walter Scott was his favorite; and he was very
fond of James's works. In almost the last conversation
the writer of this held with him, he spoke
of the latter's “Gentleman of the Old School” in
terms of praise. Bulwer and Byron he would not
read. In the authors of Queen Ann's time, he

-- 345 --

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

was deeply versed; Dryden, Pope, Swift, and Addison
were as familiar to him as his law books. He
was, too, a general reader of history, and no partial
garbling of the historian could bias his accurate
judgment of the actor and the event. In our
own history, next to Washington, the man whose
memory he loved the most was Chief-Justice Marshall.
He used to say that the argument of the
Chief-Justice, in the case of Jonathan Robbins, on
the floor of Congress, was, take it all in all, the
most argumentative and conclusive speech on record.
Philip Doddridge, who died some years
since, in Congress, was the friend whose memory
he cherished the warmest. He thought him one
of the finest minds the country has produced; and
it was a mental luxury to hear him repeat passages
from his deceased friend's speeches, and
narrate anecdotes of his intellectual triumphs.

But Mr. Hammond was not more distinguished
for the qualities of his head than for those of his
heart. While he was inflexibly upright in his judgment
of men, he had an apologizing indulgence for
the frailties of humanity, which yielded assistance
even where he condemned; and which loved to recount
the traits of better deeds, even in the condemnation.
His charity was not confined to words;
it was, in fact, practised more than preached.
When the cholera was at its height in Cincinnati,
the writer of this dwelt in Front Street below Elm,

-- 346 --

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

and one of the inmates of the family being prostrated
by the scourge, he was sitting at his door
about twelve o'clock one night, anxiously looking
out for the doctor. At this time Mr. Hammond
came up from the lower part of the street, and
asked after the sick person. After answering, as
the writer had seen him pass by before, and never
knew him to do so except during the cholera, he
inquired what brought him down there in what was
called the most infected part of the city. “Why,”
said he, “there is an old man down here whose
father I knew; he was a great Indian fighter; I
have got a person to nurse him, and I step round
occasionally to see that he does his duty.” A
hundred anecdotes like this could be told of him.

The late venerable Matthew Carey observed to
the writer, and he was certainly a judge of men,
that he considered Mr. Hammond not only one of
the ablest, but one of the most philanthropic men
he had ever known.

Mr. Hammond's integrity was stainless. He
would not have compromised the independence of
his character for any earthly consideration. His
editorial career proves this. If ever to a man the
phrase of the poet could be applied—


“He would not flatter Neptune for his trident,
Or Jove for his power to thunder,”
it was to Mr. Hammond. Of servility and

-- 347 --

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

time-serving, he had a hatred that amounted to abhorrence.
When it became necessary, in his opinion,
to comment upon the public conduct of any man,
or any set of men, Mr. Hammond never asked
himself what injury he or they could do him; his
inquiry was, what injury has been done to others,
and why was it done? To the last he felt a deep
interest, not only in our general, but in State and
city politics, and so expressed himself.

In politics, he was what is called a Federalist of
the old school, what demagogues are fond of calling
an aristocrat; but there was no aristocracy in Mr.
Hammond, saving that of personal independence.
He loved to live plainly. His wants were few. He
seemed only to value money as far as it enabled him
to assist others. The glare of fashion he despised.
He, who was called by certain politicians the aristocrat,
was seen on the most familiar terms with his
humblest neighbors, with whom he delighted to
converse, while he was too apt to cut short a
colloquy with those who held themselves entitled
to his consideration. Wealthy pretension,
without merit, he frowned down if it but glanced
dictation, or passed it by with cold indifference.
For meanness he had a loathing; while the generous
action or the noble sentiment brought the tear
to his manly eye. Often, when attempting to narrate
an affecting incident, his feelings would choke
his utterance, and he would change the subject.

-- 348 --

[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]

For religion he had a profound respect, and always
so expressed himself.

Mr. Hammond had his frailties; but it is not for
the writer of this notice to dwell upon them. It
was said of the Roman Cato, that he “sometimes
warmed his patriotism with wine,” and that was
the “head and front” of Mr. Hammond's offending,
and no more.

Almost the first hand which greeted the writer
when he landed, a stranger in Cincinnati, was that
which is now cold in death; from that hour until
the last it always was extended to him in kindness.
He feels as if one of the great sources of his pride,
gratification, and instruction, was dried up, and is
ready to exclaim with Fisher Ames over the bier
of Alexander Hamilton: “Penetrated with the
fond recollections of the man, my heart grows liquid
while I write, and I could pour it out like water.”

A few days before his death he requested to be
buried without any pomp, and that a plain slab,
bearing his name and the date of his birth and
death, should be placed over him.

His monument is in the memory of the philanthropic,
the intelligent, and the good, and in those
hearts round his hearth, who have garnered up so
many affectionate memorials of him, and who cherish
his virtues and practise them.

-- --

p717-350 CHANGES IN OUR CITIES. SUMMERFIELD PREACHING TO THE CHILDREN, ETC.

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]

On one who has sojourned occasionally in the
different cities of our Union, at different times,
their various and changeful physiognomies (so to
speak) must have made an impression. Cincinnati,
for instance, changes much more than Baltimore.
On returning to Cincinnati, after a five years' absence,
one is more struck with the changes and
improvements than he is in Baltimore after fifteen
years' absence. Yet Baltimore has improved as
rapidly as any city on the Atlantic border, with,
perhaps, the exception of New York. “Well, how
does Cincinnati look to you?” asked a friend of
ours, on a return there, after a five years' absence
in Washington. “Up to Seventh street,” we replied,
“like an old friend with a new coat on; beyond
that like a perfect stranger.” And so it is.

-- 350 --

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]

Almost all that portion of Cincinnati called
“Texas” has grown up in that time; crowded
streets, where I saw nothing when I left it but
cow-paths over the common. Walk even down
Main street, and almost all the signs that the
business houses knew a few years ago are broken
down and broken up, like the firms they proclaimed.
So with the private residences, as many a northern
or southern sojourner who has been entertained
there finds out.

In Baltimore, particularly in the heart of the
city, one finds things pretty much as he left them.
We pass down Calvert street, for instance, and
there is Balderston's wire establishment, which
has been there to us time out of mind; and there is
the Mechanical engine-house in the old place, and
a large flagstone in the pavement tells us it was
founded in 1763. What was Cincinnati then? We
have talked with Simon Kenton, “the last of the
pioneers,” who was taken prisoner by the Indians
in the wilderness where Cincinnati now stands. In
New Orleans and St. Louis, how fast all traces of
the French population are fading away! Boston
and Philadelphia hold a good deal of their old
look, we mean of fifteen years ago, for that is old
in our calendar; while Charleston has not changed
much since our childhood, and we are now of a
“certain age.” In Baltimore, the population has
a oneness, an identity of appearance, different from

-- 351 --

[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

that of Cincinnati. Beyond the court-house, in
the Queen City, you hear more of the German language,
particularly on Sunday, than of your own,
from the passers by in the streets. Their very
clothes you see were made in the old country, and
scores of them have just arrived. Their friends,
who are walking beside them, and pointing out different
objects with great volubility, as you can see
and hear, have been here only a little while before
them, as some portion of their habiliments, which are
Americanized, show. In fact, the German population
have that part of Cincinnati almost entirely to
themselves. In Louisville, you see comparatively
few foreigners. It has the look of Baltimore.
Louisville, in population and character, resembles
Baltimore. In Baltimore, however, there are fewer
dandies—I mean, fashionable young men; young
men who seem to have nothing to do but to dress
themselves foppishly, and idle about—than in any
other of our large cities. This impression has frequently
occurred to us; and while the Baltimore
women are remarkable for their beauty, the men
certainly are not remarkable for their personal appearance.

We believe that there is more social equality in
Baltimore than in any other large city in the
Union. The mechanic here stands higher, and he
is more conscious of the fact. Many of the highest
public offices here are filled by mechanics. As a

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

class, here, they are very intelligent, and very independent
in their bearing; none more so. One
is struck, too, with the prevalence of Methodism
in Baltimore. Methodism thrives better in the
South than in the North. Its warm and trusting
faith, so full of sunshine and hope, suits this
meridian, and is compatible with the comparative
equality which prevails here.

You do not see so many negroes in the streets as
formerly, and there are not so many of them slaves.
We have not looked at the census to test this fact;
but to the eye it certainly appears so. If Baltimore
has not her public squares, like Philadelphia,
filled with trees, she has her Monument Squares
and her City Springs, in all of which Cincinnati is
so wofully deficient. The only thing like a public
square in Cincinnati is in Eighth street, if we remember
rightly; and there half the time, in fine
weather, the inhabitants round about are kicking
up a dust in the way of cleaning their carpets.
The dwellings in Cincinnati are extremely neat,
and you see at once that white labor has had the
care of them.

Recurring to Methodism. We go sometimes to
the Light street Methodist Church, whither we
were frequently led, in our boyhood, by our good
old maiden aunt, and where, too, now we are met
by the spirit of improvement, at least in the better
arrangement of the church, if not in the spirit of

-- 353 --

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

the worshippers. The old “bird-nest pulpit” is
removed, and a more modern and roomy one substituted.
And, by-the-by, it has often occurred to
us that those “bird-nest pulpits,” as somebody
calls them, of the olden time, must have been great
foes to the display of eloquence. Perched away off
from the worshippers, the preacher must have felt
himself with them, but not of them; his nearness
to his congregation must have been lessened in
them. We do not wonder that Whitefield preferred
preaching in the open air, with the “heavens for a
sounding-board,” as he said. With all his powers,
he must have felt himself cramped in one of those
pulpits, with the sounding-board, looking like an
extinguisher, raised over his head. “Mother, why
don't they let that poor man out?” said a little
child to his mother, who had taken him for the
first time to a church in which there was one of
those “bird-nest pulpits,” where the urchin
thought the preacher was caged, and, by his eager
gesticulations, in the situation of Sterne's starling.

Light street meeting-house used to be filled on
occasion of worship, and we shall never forget our
good aunt taking us there when a child, to hear
Mr. Summerfield preach to the children. That
saintly apostolic pale face is before us now, after
the lapse of many years.

The body of the church was crowded with children,
of which crowd we formed one. We noticed,

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

even then, that not a girl played with her neighbor's
ribbon, or her own; and that the boys
entirely forgot their mischief, and were won from
their general listless indifference in church, while
all gazed into the face of the preacher with deep
earnestness. One of his remarks we shall never
forget. It was something in this wise: “Little
children,” he said, “if you were away from home,
and your parents—your father or mother—should
write to you, how eagerly you would open that
wished-for letter, would you not? And how eagerly
you would read every line of it, and how you would
treasure their admonitions, their good advice, in
your memory! You would resolve to do what they
wished you to do—just what they desired. That
you would resolve should be your steady aim, and
again and again you would unfold that letter in
some quiet room, or when you were apart from
your playmates, and read and reread it to yourselves,
that you might know it all by heart, and do
just as they bid you. You would remember how
that dear parent loved you, how much trouble and
anxiety he had felt when you were ill, and how
affectionately he had watched over you! Yes, you
would think of all this, I know you would, for you
look like good children—and you are here in church
to-day, and this is another proof that you are good
children. Yes, you would think so much of that
dear letter. Well, little children, your Father who is

-- 355 --

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

in heaven, your Heavenly Father, has sent you a
letter also, and here it is in the shape of this book
which I hold in my hand, and of which you have
all heard—I mean the Bible.” And so speaking,
he dwelt upon the history of the Bible and the
character of our Redeemer to the children. What
we remember most distinctly, though, is that passage,
and such a manner! Notwithstanding the
improvements in Light street Church, which my
taste could not but admire, we own we longed for
the old appearance of things, that we might call
up the more vividly the spirit of that eloquence,
now gone, which so interested and charmed our
boyhood. We have just been reading Summerfield's
Sermons and Sketches of Sermons, and in
so doing we have been trying to recall his manner
and tones as he stood in that old pulpit, and account
for the effect which he produced in their
delivery, for they are certainly not remarkable
sermons in matter, and we can in a measure realize
their effect. But it requires one, in doing so, to
keep constantly in the “mind's eye” the living,
breathing utterer of them, to their very interjections.

Baltimore is called the Monumental City. It
might also be called the City of Societies. For
scarcely a day passes that some one of these numerous
bodies do not turn out, often, alas, to bury
their dead. But in a country like ours, such

-- 356 --

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

societies (for they are almost all of them of a benevolent
character) do incalculable good in the examples
which they set of temperance and philanthropy.
And as man is a social being, these associations
bring men together without the need of their resorting
to the bar-room, or the theatre, to gratify
a questionable sociability and love of excitement.
There is one kind of association, however, though,
may-be, the most useful of all in our cities, which
is, nevertheless, the source of a great many outrages.
We allude to the different fire companies.
Proverbially, Philadelphia is the city of brotherly
love (on paper), and of firemen's most unbrotherly
riots in fact. They arise in the first place from
emulation among the firemen, but they end, like
emulation in many other places, too often in strife,
bloodshed, and murder.

How often do we hear that a fire company
was outrageously assaulted, in returning peaceably
from a fire where they did good service, when it
is shrewdly suspected that the assaulters were
members of another company, or worse, that the
alarm was raised that they might meet, and
fight. These matters are a disgrace to a civilized
community, and there seems no likelihood
of an end being put to such proceedings. It
strikes us that it would be well if none but appointed
and paid firemen, selected by the authorities,
were allowed to act as firemen; or it would

-- 357 --

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

be well to make all firemen give bonds for their
peaceable behavior at fires, if such a thing were
practicable. Even Washington City was once (we
do not know how it is now-a-days) subject to such
disturbances. We remember, more than once, to
have made our escape in at Fuller's (now Willard's)
window, to get out of the range of brickbats,
which one fire company was hurling at another.
Give us any law but mob law, say we, and almost
any kind of riots rather than those which spring
up between such a useful class of citizens as that
of which our different fire companies are composed.
To see firemen destroying each other's engines,
and taking each other's lives, while a fire is raging,
is about as bad as Nero's fiddling while Rome was
burning.

-- --

p717-359 SHOBAL VAIL CLEVENGER, * THE SCULPTOR.

[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

The Queen City of the West may indeed be proud
of her arts, and her artists. Powers, Beard, Frankenstein,
Powell, Clevenger, will give her a reputation,
we believe, which will be honored wherever
the arts are cultivated. Many of their productions
already grace the halls of her citizens, where the
travelling stranger, in partaking of their hospitality,
often gazes in wonder on their works, which
he pronounces to exhibit a genius kindred to that
which guided the pencil and the chisel of the masters
of the olden time.

Situated so beautifully by the “beautiful river,”
Cincinnati, as if conscious of her advantages, already
displays an architectural elegance, which is

-- 359 --

[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]

not surpassed by any city in the Union. She now
numbers fifty thousand inhabitants; yet there are
many who well remember when the glancing river
rolled on unshadowed by anything that denoted
civilization. In patronizing her artists, her citizens
will not only reward merit, but cultivate their taste,
and thus, adding the graces of ornament to the beauties
of situation, will crown the queen with an enduring
magnificence.

Clevenger is a “born Buckeye.” Middletown,
a small village in the interior of Ohio, is the place
of his birth. He was born in 1812. His father is
by trade a weaver, and Shobal is the third child of
a family of ten. His parents are still living to
rejoice in the rising reputation of their son. A
year after the birth of Shobal, his parents moved
to Ridgeville, and afterwards to Indian Creek. At
the age of fifteen, Shobal left his parents, and went
with his brother to Centerville, to learn, under his
direction, the art of stonecutting, in which employment
his brother was engaged on the canal. It
was indeed fortunate for the future sculptor, that
he thus early learned the use of the chisel, and it
accounts for the accuracy and tact with which he
handles it.

On the canal, the future artist, at his humble
occupation, caught the ague and fever, and was compelled
to return home. As soon as he recovered,
he went to Louisville, from which, after being

-- 360 --

[figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]

engaged for a short time, he came to Cincinnati, and
stipulated to remain with Mr. Guiou, a stonecutter,
for the purpose of learning the trade. While he
was with Mr. Guiou, an order, among others, came
to the establishment for a tombstone, which was to
have a seraph's head chiselled upon it. Mr. Guiou
undertook the task himself, and formed the figure,
which Clevenger criticised. His master said, satirically,
“You shall do the next.” This remark galled
Clevenger, and he determined to try. The next
day was Sunday, and instead of enjoying its recreation,
he repaired to the shop and busied himself
all day in producing a seraph's head. On Monday,
when his fellow-workmen saw it, they pronounced
it better than Mr. Guiou's. This, as may be supposed,
gave great pleasure to the youthful aspirant,
and inflamed his ambition. He used to visit the
graveyard on the moonlight nights, and take casts
from the tombstones, particularly from those sculptured
by an English artist, which are thought to
be very good. Mr. Guiou now gave Clevenger all
the ornamental jobs to do, which sometimes provoked
the ill-humor of his fellows, as was to be
expected, but the amiability of the artist and his
acknowledged skill soon reconciled them to the
justice of the preference.

Soon after Clevenger's time expired with Mr.
Guiou, he married Miss Elizabeth Wright, of Cincinnati,
and repaired to Xenia, an inland town of

-- 361 --

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

Ohio, where he commenced business. Meeting with
poor encouragement there, he returned to Cincinnati
and worked as a journeyman for his former
master, but shortly after entered into partnership
with Mr. Basset, and they established themselves
in a little shop on the corner of Seventh and
Race streets.

It was this shop that Mr. E. S. Thomas, the
editor of the “Evening Post,” chanced to enter
one day, attracted, as he glanced in, by the figure
of a cherub, which Clevenger was carving. Mr.
Thomas, who has a fondness for such things, and
who has had an opportunity of seeing the best
statuary of Europe, was instantly impressed with
the genius of Clevenger, and warmly told him that
he had great talents in the art. The next day
Mr. Thomas noticed Clevenger in his paper, and
expressed firmly his conviction that his genius was
of the first order, and that, if encouraged, he would
be eminent.

Powers, the sculptor, who is now in Florence,
pursuing his art, and who will shed fame on the
Queen City, was then in Washington, where he had
modelled the heads of some of our leading statesmen,
with an accuracy and talent that were winning
universal commendation. Clevenger, still at his
stonecutting, understood that Powers was about
to return to Cincinnati, and bring with him his
clay model of Chief-Justice Marshall, from which

-- 362 --

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]

he meant to take a bust in stone. On hearing this,
the youthful aspirant said, to use his own expression,
that he “would cut the first bust from stone
in Cincinnati, if he couldn't cut the best!” He
accordingly forthwith procured the material—the
rough block of stone—and asked Mr. Thomas to sit
to him. Mr. Thomas did so, and from the rude
block, without moulding any model previously in
clay, with the living form before him, and with
chisel in hand, in his little shop, the young artist
went fearlessly to work; and, without having seen
anything of sculpture but the memorials of the
dead in a western graveyard, casts from which
he had taken by moonlight, unaided, by the
inspirations solely of genius, he struck out a likeness
that wants but the Promethean heat to make
it in all respects the counterpart of the veteran
editor.

This bust was executed about three years ago.
The press of the city spoke in just terms of praise
of the performer. Patronage followed. Many of
the wealthiest citizens had their busts taken, and
the accuracy of each successive one seemed to
strike more and more. The artist's shop—now
dignified with the name of studio—attracted the
attention of all classes of the citizens. There the
visitor might behold him eagerly at work, apparently
unconscious of the attention he attracted;
his fine clear eye lighting with a flash upon the

-- 363 --

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

model, and then upon the stone, from which, with
consummate skill, he would strike the incumbrance
which seemed to obscure from other eyes (not his
own), the form which he saw existing in the marble.

Clevenger is now in Boston, where he has
moulded a bust of Mr. Webster, said universally
to be the best likeness ever taken of the great
lawyer. Among his best efforts are said to be his
busts of Messrs. Biddle, Clay, Van Buren, and
Poindexter. The visitor stands in his studio, and
gazes at the models, even of those he has not seen,
with the conviction that they must be likenesses—
there is ever something so lifelike about them.

This spring Clevenger goes to Italy, for the
purpose of studying the masterpieces of his art,
'mid the scenes where they were fashioned. We
can sympathize with the deep devotion with which
he will gaze on the glories of his craft, and call up
the memories of the mighty masters of old upon
the very spot where they bent, chisel in hand, over
the marble, and almost realized, without the aid of
the gods, the fable of Pygmalion. While he is
over the waters, in that classic land, we shall send
glad greetings to our bold Buckeye, and bid him
not despair. Let him assist to make his land
classic too—what man has done, man may do.

eaf717n3

* This sketch was written some time ago, when Clevenger
was living, and was just about to depart for Europe.
Poor fellow! while returning, he died at sea.

-- --

p717-365 POWELL, THE ARTIST. PICTURES IN THE ROTUNDA IN WASHINGTON— STATUARY IN WASHINGTON.

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]

Some fifteen or more years ago, a stranger in
Cincinnati, if he had turned from Main street into
Fourth street, south, might have observed, three
or four doors from the corner of Main, a bonnet,
and some little articles of millinery in the window,
and passed on—nothing conveying to him the impression
that anybody belonging to the race of
artists harbored there. Yet, had he opened that
humble door, he would have discovered a delicate
boy-artist at his easel, laboring away so intensely
as at first not to be aware of his entrance.

When made aware of it, the visitor would have
been struck with the manly countenance of that
diminutive youth, and his pleasant tone and his
engaging manners. If he were an observer of
countenances, the well-developed forehead of one
so young, and his clear and animated blue eye,

-- 365 --

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]

would have attracted his notice. Perhaps he would
have found the artist engaged in finishing the likeness
of Mr. Longworth, a wealthy gentleman of
Cincinnati, who has encouraged several young artists
in their first attempts—artists who have since
become distinguished.

The name of this youth—boy-artist we might
call him—is William Henry Powell, who is now
abroad, putting the finishing touches on his picture
of “The Discovery of the Mississippi by De
Soto, in 1542.” In this house, his mother and sister
carried on a little millinery establishment, up
stairs. The window designated their locality,
while that of the youthful artist needed no indication,
as there were none except his personal friends
and admirers who sought for it, as he had not yet
become an artist by profession, and was, in fact, a
boy.

Soon, however, his pictures were talked about,
and the press noticed him; and in the progress of
events, and in the development of his genius and
resources, he was enabled to go to the East, and
subsequently to Europe.

When the choice came to be made as to who
should paint the picture for the last unoccupied
panel in the rotunda, he was selected, through the
influence of the western members of Congress.

This picture is spoken of in the highest terms—

-- 366 --

[figure description] Page 366.[end figure description]

and these high terms come to us with such indorsements
as to satisfy us that they are not the mere
eulogy of friends. Mr. Bryan, of Philadelphia, a
connoisseur in such matters, who has a large collection
of pictures, speaks of it with high praise, and
so has Count D'Orsay. De Soto is the chief figure,
and there are many others prominent on the canvas—
we fear too many, from what is said of the
picture. The Indian figures on the canvas contrast
strikingly, in their wild costume, with the
steel-clad warriors of De Soto; and the priests,
planting a cross as the sign of possession, furnish
another contrast. There is a figure of a horse in
the picture, which is said to be excellent.

We rejoice in the success of Mr. Powell. To
say the truth, the pictures in the Rotunda are not
remarkable for excellence. That of “The Pilgrims,”
by Wier, is the best. “The Baptism of
Pocahontas” has very little merit. And that of
the “Signers of the Declaration of Independence,”
from the various exhibitions of legs in it, was justly
called by John Randolph the “shin-piece.”

But everything must have a beginning, and we
like this encouragement of our American artists;
and we have no doubt that Mr. Powell's picture
will do him great credit, and reflect honor upon
the Great West, which has already given Powers
to the world of Art.

-- 367 --

[figure description] Page 367.[end figure description]

The best piece of statuary in Washington is the
full-length bronze statue of Mr. Jefferson, in front
of the White House. There stands the illustrious
author of the Declaration of Independence, with
the Declaration in his hand, attired in the style of
dress worn when he presented it to the American
Congress. We feel at once the individuality of
the representation when we look upon it, and we
recognize Thomas Jefferson. Pass from the White
House to the Capitol, and look at Greenough's
statue of Washington, disguised, as far as the form
is covered, in that outlandish drapery, and we venture
to say that unless one was told that it represented
Washington, it would be a long time before
the guess was made, unless by chance. The face
of the statue has the Washington look, but the
drapery, style of the figure, &c., take the mind
away from the Father of his country. We saw in
the Patent Office the very clothes that General
Washington wore, and we look at the statue and
at once feel how unlike him it looks. Fancy
General Washington sitting to a Daguerreotypist
and arraying himself in a Roman toga for the occasion.
A statue should be as much as possible a
Daguerreotype of the man.

“Paint me as I am—warts and all,” said Cromwell
to the artist, “or I will not pay you for the
picture.” The bluff and bold Protector showed
what was the artist's duty in this remark. If the

-- 368 --

[figure description] Page 368.[end figure description]

artist is painting a Venus, he takes ideal beauty;
but when he is painting a man, he should give us
humanity. In this consists the power of Thom's
celebrated Tam O'Shanter group. Human character
is there, in the listener's pausing in the act
of rising to listen to the story, and in the turned-in
toes of Souter Johnny.

Lamartine says that Robespierre always presented
himself to his countrymen in the same color
and style of dress, and always had his pictures
taken and busts modelled in the same fashion.
“The man of the People” did not wish the identity
of his appearance changed in the eyes of the
people. There he was, the “incorruptible” and
the unchanged. Like Cromwell, the Frenchman
showed not only his taste, but his knowledge of
human nature. Furthermore, “the little corporal”
would strike a French soldier much more
in his cocked hat and coat buttoned across the
breast than in his coronation robes. The charlatanism
in Napoleon's nature (and he had a
great deal of it) never struck us more than when
looking at the picture which represents his coronation.

Much praise is due to Mr. Mills, who is at present
engaged on the equestrian statue of General
Jackson, for the great pains he has taken to
represent his subject just as he appeared in nature.
In this model the erect, energetic self-will

-- 369 --

[figure description] Page 369.[end figure description]

of General Jackson is apparent, and there is no
doubt that the artist, following the suggestions of
his own genius, will make for himself a reputation
as enduring as the metal from which he is to mould
his lifelike model.

-- --

p717-371 DEATH OF MR. WEBSTER. AN ORIGINAL LETTER FROM HIM.

[figure description] Page 370.[end figure description]

The last of the triumvirate (composed of Calhoun,
Clay, and Webster), the great expounder of
the constitution, is no more. Though his death
has just occurred, the telegraphic wires have transmitted
the sorrowful fact to every intelligent mind
in the Union.

How impressibly the lesson strikes us! Calhoun—
what a deep pulsation there was in the public
heart over his ashes! And then, again, how profound
and universal the sorrowing for Mr. Clay!
And now, the last of the immortal three has departed;
and while all parties lament his death, the
conviction of what the country has suffered lately
in the loss of her greatest citizens, crowds upon
every mind.

Lord Morpeth has said, that in one respect at
least the republican experiment has failed, and

-- 371 --

[figure description] Page 371.[end figure description]

that is in the fact that our greatest men do not
reach our highest office—the Presidential chair.
Be this as it may, it does seem truly singular that
neither of them reached it; though they were all
for a long time eager aspirants for its honors.
This is a subject for moral as well as for political
reflection, and may well exercise the judgments
and the consciences of the thoughtful men of all
creeds, as well as of all parties.

In intellect Mr. Webster was superior to either
of his illustrious rivals. He had more expansion
of mind and information, perhaps, than Mr. Calhoun,
and much greater power of argumentation
than Mr. Clay; but he had not Mr. Calhoun's or
Mr. Clay's quick intuitive readiness, nor would
he as boldly rush into responsibility, but when he
did take his position, what he said of himself was
true, he “took no step backwards.” He could not
see at a glance results like Mr. Clay, nor would
he defend an abstraction like Mr. Calhoun on his
own resources and responsibility. He was emphatically
the “great expounder.” To expound
and explain a great political truth was his great
power. And in this respect, particularly in the
exposition of constitutional law, he was without a
rival. Wirt, Clay, Calhoun, Pinkney, of Maryland,
even Marshall was not his equal; for to the
powers of the greatest of these—Pinkney and
Marshall, the first celebrated for his intellectual

-- 372 --

[figure description] Page 372.[end figure description]

resources on a constitutional question, and the
latter for his judgment—he added a transparent
clearness of style superior to either of them—an
earnest, and at the same time poetic diction, at
times reminding one of the Bible.

In a bad cause, he was not calculated to be successful.
Many a county court lawyer would have
won from him the ordinary run of cases. Truth
looked him so brightly and boldly in the face, that
she put him out of countenance when he turned
from her side. But by her side, in law or on a
constitutional question, all opposition paled before
him; as, for instance, when, on the question of Nullification,
he met Mr. Hayne in the United States
Senate, and not only buried that question on the
spot, but delivered, in our opinion, the greatest
speech, intellectually, recorded in the English language.

The profound statesmanship exhibited by Mr.
Webster in the Ashburton treaty, has elicited the
praise of the statesmen of the Old as well as of the
New World.

As we contemplate the mighty dead, now gone
to another judgment than that of their fellow-men,
we marvel that they should have troubled so much
themselves and others with aspirations which are
mere dust and ashes, and no more. We wonder that
they did not look more at the one thing needful.
But this wonder strikes us at so many death-beds!

-- 373 --

[figure description] Page 373.[end figure description]

as well over the humblest, as over those for whom
the tolling bell, the muffled drum, and the funeral
display, proclaim a nation's honor.

It is a gratification to know that Mr. Webster's
last hours were cheered by the presence of his
family and friends; and that he died calmly, after
an earnest prayer to Him through whose intercession
only the proudest as well as the humblest can
be saved.

But we would introduce, we trust not ungracefully,
an original letter upon an interesting subject,
from Mr. Webster. The letter speaks for itself,
and was handed to us to publish if we wished. It
was written in answer to an invitation from Mr.
F. D. Anderson and others to attend a celebration
of the Temperance cause, in Harford County,
Maryland. The motto on the seal is—“Vera pro
gratis.
” The letter is here first published.

Marshfield, October 8, 1851.

Gentlemen: It is a matter of deep regret to me, that I
did not receive your kind letter of the 9th of August till a
very late day. I was in the mountains of New Hampshire,
taking a breath of my native air, and it was the last of
August before I returned. I know not whether, if I had
received your communication sooner, it would have been
in my power to attend the meeting to which I was invited,
but I should have been able to have given a more timely
answer.

There can be no question that the Temperance movement,
in the United States, has done infinite good. The

-- 374 --

[figure description] Page 374.[end figure description]

moral influence of the Temperance associations has been
everywhere felt, and always with beneficial results. In
some cases, it is true, the Temperance measures have been
carried to excess, where they have invoked legislative
penalties, and sought to enforce the virtue of Temperance
by the power of the Law. To a certain extent, this, no
doubt, is justifiable and useful; but it is the moral principle
of Temperance, it is the conscientious duty which it
teaches, to abstain from intoxicating draughts, such as are
hurtful both to mind and body, which are the great agents
for the reformation of manners in this respect.

Your order is quite right in connecting benevolence and
charity with Temperance. They may well go hand-in-hand.
He whose faculties are never debauched or stupefied,
whose mind is always active and alert, and who practises
self-denial, is naturally drawn to consider the deserving
objects which are about him, that may be poor, or sick,
or diseased.

Love, Purity, and Fidelity, are considered Christian
virtues; and I hope that those “banners” which bear
these words for their motto may rise higher and higher,
and float more and more widely through this and all other
countries.

You have invited me, gentlemen, if I could attend the
meeting, to address the members of your order on the
great subject of Union. I should have done so with pleasure,
although I do not propose to continue the practice
of addressing great multitudes of men; yet I could not have
refused to have expressed my opinions on the great topics
of the day, in the State of Maryland. Out of the abundance
of the heart the mouth speaketh.

I pray you to be assured, gentlemen, that I value highly
the opinion you have expressed for my public character
and conduct; and I indulge the hope that I may ere long
meet some of you in the city where my public duties are

-- 375 --

[figure description] Page 375.[end figure description]

discharged; and most of all, I fervently trust that you and
I, and your children and my children will remain fellow-citizens
of one great united Republic, so long as society
shall exist among us. While I live, every effort in my
power, whether made in public or in private life, will be
devoted to the promotion of that great end.

I am, gentlemen, very respectfully, your obliged friend
and fellow-citizen,

DANIEL WEBSTER. Back matter

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

Previous section


Thomas, Frederick William, 1806-1866 [1853], John Randolph, of Roanoke; and other sketches of character, including William Wirt; together with tales of real life (A. Hart, Philadelphia) [word count] [eaf717T].
Powered by PhiloLogic